《Ghost Rider Through The Multiverse》


 Chapter -1 - Harem

    Okay I was asked to do this, so here you have it.


    One piece:


    Nami


    Robin (Definitely)


    Hancock (Definitely)


    Shirohoshi (Maybe. I want to but I don''t know how to go about it)


    Rebecca (Possibly, but unlikely)


    Viola (With Rebecca)


    Reiju (Maybe, but right now I can only think of repeating the set up used with Nami, so I''m open to suggestions.)

 Chapter 2 - Ch 1 Rebirth (slight edit)

    ''Why? WHY? What did I do to deserve this?''


    Lying there in his blood, his life started to play before him. It started with all his happy memories, from the time he spent with his parent to the day when he had asked the whore to be his girlfriend and she said yes, then as it went on it got to where he currently was.


    He got angry reliving the worst point of his now dwindling life, even if it was just within the hour. But he still wasn''t dead and his suffering had just begun.


    Over and over again, his life was played to him, with each experience he saw less happy memories and the ones involving the whore became sources of rage. The more his rage grew, the more indignant he felt and the more he wished he could get revenge on the two of them.


    His d?s?r? for revenge lit a fire in him, bringing a new light to his eyes. Though, even as the fire grew, his life continued slip away.


    Feeling that he wouldn''t last much longer, he did the only thing he could at that moment and put all his emotions into a single scream.


    "RRAAAAAHHHHHHHHH!!!"


    And like that, his eyes lost all light.


    ...


    But this wasn''t the end. (who would have guessed ????????)


    Having just passed away while filled with rage and indignation, and not really having anything afterwards, our mc stayed in his lying position while in a white space.


    So consumed by his emotions, he couldn''t even comprehend his current situation or how he was still conscious and able to continue to be feeling rage at all.


    He stayed like that like that for a long time and it got to the point where there had to be some form of intervention. That intervention came in the form of a cough.


    "*cough*"


    Hearing the sudden cough, he was broken from his dazed state.


    He looked at the one responsible and saw man in a white suit, with short hair and a blurred face.


    "What''s going on??"


    Now that he was back in control, he started to look around to ?ssess his situation, though that didn''t help as his situation was too weird.


    Deciding that trying to figure things out himself was pointless, he looked towards the only other person around expecting answers to his queries.


    Seeing that he had his attention the unknown person decided to talk.


    "Hello, I am what you would know as ''God'', but I''m better known as the ''Creator'' by other divine."


    This sudden revelation left him speechless. But, he was now more focused than ever as he wanted to know why he was here.


    Clearly knowing what was happening in his head God continued.


    "Now, seen as you want to know why you''re here I''ll keep it short. You''re getting a second chance at life. And no, it doesn''t matter if you were religious or not."


    Hearing that he was going to get a second chance at life he was obviously shocked, but also now had more questions.


    "Why do I get this chance and what do you mean by ''second chance at life'' exactly? Will you just revive my dead body or do you mean reincarnation?"


    Again, God already foresaw his questions and simply answered.


    "There is no particular reason why you get this chance, you have a fair amount of accumulated karma from your past lives, you also have been a good person in your current life. Though I do have a soft spot for those who have suffered betrayal from a close one, that''s why I let jesus come back to life in the past, he started calling himself my son after that though because his mind needed a coping strategy after his experience." (No offense is meant to Christians, personally I''m agnostic and this was just something I made on the spot)


    Hearing all this from God, he got his reason and learned something new about the history of the world. But, God still wasn''t done as he hadn''t answered his other question.


    "As for how it all will work, you will get some wishes and because your world wont be able to process this in the current age you will go to another world. And yes, what you consider fictional worlds are included."


    "Okay, so how exactly does karma work and how many wishes do I get?"


    His questions were once again answered.


    "The karma system is essentially: you have bad karma, you get a suitable punishment in Hell and then are reincarnated as a clean soul with no ego. You do good and you get rewarded with Heaven, where Karma is like a currency and once you run out you get a clean slate. Good karma can be used straight away or left to accumulate for later incarnations. And finally, the amount of wishes you get will depend on the wishes themselves."


    This all left him with one more question.


    "Why can''t I just go to Heaven?"


    Quite disinterested in the pointless question he off handedly answered.


    "Not that it matters seen as you dont want to, but it is because you are too consumed with rage and the d?s?r? for revenge."


    He wasn''t sure how to feel about the fact that his emotions were evidently what''s stopping him from going to Heaven. Although, he would indeed prefer to have wishes.


    "Haah... okay. So I want to be a Ghost Rider, but I want to alter the abilities a bit. Is that ok?"


    God - "Sure, go wild!"


    Despite being slightly shocked at the way God put it, he started listing his changes.


    "So to start:


    First, I want to remove any and all limitations, being capable of growing stronger by training and consuming souls, the stronger the person or the more sinful they are the more strength I obtain. Starting with the usual Ghost Rider strength of 25 tons. And be able to take abilities that were possessed by the one whose soul I consume without affecting my personality.


    Second, I want to be able to use Hellfire and make Hellfire constructs (I.e. the chains and let''s say vehicles for convenience) in whatever way I can imagine. In the case of vehicle construction, then so long as I have a vague idea of how it looks, I want it be made and functional.


    Third, I want Sin perception to include psychic and empath abilities.


    Fourth, I want to be able to control my body age, structure and looks even with the immortality. As an extra part to this, I want it to be impossible to take away my powers, trap or track me without my allowing it.


    Fifth, I want the ability to travel the multiverse. Either with transmigration with self made background or reincarnation into a character of my choosing. Also include a complete language comprehension.


    Sixth, I want a personal dimension/inner-world that I can use like an inventory (time dialation and isolated space) and can also be able to put living creatures into.


    Seventh, for any girls I might get into a relationship with, I want our souls to get connected so that even if they die I can revive them easily and so i cant be... betrayed... again... Although if they want to leave, I want to be able to get rid of the connection."


    Although he wasn''t sure about trying to have another relationship right now, it didn''t mean he wouldn''t in the future. He also didn''t want to trap them in a relationship with himself if they no longer liked him though, so he made a way out aswell and although he knows its low to make it impossible to betray him, he just didn''t want to take the risk again...


    God - "Ok, you can have all of that, but I am also going to put a 10 person limit to the amount of people you can revive in each world using your Ghost Rider ability, unless they are soul bound to you. Although, you wont need a body to revive a person, just target the soul and when you are reviving them their body will be recreated."


    He just nodded as he thought it was more than fair and he wasn''t really planning to start mass revivals. He also noticed the loophole that was left for him.


    God - "Also just as a precaution, you wont get stronger from consuming the souls of weak, innocent mortals and if you do it anyways you will get a temporary nerf down to 10% of your total power for a month."


    After thinking about it for a moment he didn''t really care, as he wasn''t the type to slaughter innocents, even for power.


    "I wasn''t really planning to do that anyways, but I guess it takes away any insensitive. Though I was wondering, why did I need to tell you my wish when you can read my mind? And why did you agree to my wish?"


    God - "Well I could just read your thoughts and instantly give you your wish, but that kind of ruins the moment. And I agreed to your wish because it''s not too OP, like you''re getting instant godhood or any of the 3 O''s, so I don''t see any harm."


    After hearing Gods answer he was speechless, he just got immortality and infinite growth, but here he''s being told that it''s not OP! *sigh* This is what it means to be God.


    "Okay... Uh, um, I was wondering if..."


    God - "Alright, you can go back and get your vengeance, but after that you have to leave and you can never return to your world. Is that understood?"


    God looked at him and waved his hand with a sigh.


    God - "*sigh* I hope you wont keep a hold of your anger for to long. Good luck child."


    After God wave his hand, our mc felt empowered and started to fade away from that space, but he managed to hear the last words of God and gave his reply.


    "... I''ll try..."


    ...


    Back on Earth, at a certain demolition site, a body lay lifeless in the dead of night.


    Not even 10 minutes had passed since the last traces of life fled it, but in that time, the world around it had gone silent and all light seemed to have dimmed.


    Suddenly a small flame started to flicker into existence. That small flame started to slowly spread, but it didn''t burn the clothes on the body and continued to grow until it covered the whole body.


    After the entire body was engulfed in the fire, the skin started to burn off until there was only a skeleton left in the clothes.


    The skeleton continued to burn and the fire condensed to be just around the bones themselves and the skull that has the most accentuated of the flames, for some reason also had sockets that seemed to be like a void, not letting in or out any light.


    But then, two flames lit up within them and the once motionless skeleton sprung up into a sitting position and let out an eerie howl.


    *ROOAAAARRRRRR*


    (nearly 1900 words. damn.. anyways same as last time please feel free to give constructive criticism. next ch we get revenge! woohoo!)

 Chapter 3 - Ch 2 Vengeance

    *ROOAAAARRRRRR*


    Having let loose a howl that contained all the emotions that he was unable to express during his last moments, he sat there looking into the air.


    Slowly, he shifted his gaze downwards to look at his hands that had become nothing but bones and flames.


    He clenched his hands into a fist a few times, immersed in how bizarre it felt and looked with his skeleton appearance.


    After a few minutes he got over it and decide that it was time to do what he was there for. He reverted his appearance to being an ordinary human and stood up. (the appearance isn''t important right now as he is gonna change it)


    Without wasting anymore time, he made his way out into the street and started walking towards his house where he could feel was the location of his targets.


    While walking, he had a vacant expression, there were no emotions to be seen, and that coupled with his bloody appearance would have made for an eerie sight were there anyone around.


    Fortunately for him, as if everyone had gotten a warning, there was no one to be seen. All the buildings he passed had their lights off, there were no cars passing by and even the street lights seemed to have dimmed in his presence.


    He continued walking while he kept thinking on what had happened and what he was going to do to that bastard and whore. But, he also thought about his interaction with God.


    ''I hope you wont keep a hold of your anger for to long.'' These words kept running through his mind and made him wonder if he should even bother trying to get revenge, should he really stain his hands with their blood? Is it worth it?


    He had never actively killed anything before in his life and here he was, on his way to kill his ex and her lover...


    Over and over, he would ask himself ''is it worth it?'' and then he would remember their faces as he was lying there bleeding out, the looks of amusement and mocking towards his very existence.


    Each time he remembered their faces his anger would flare up and he couldn''t help but think. ''How? How could I ever let go of my anger? Especially when they''re still alive!''


    It was frustrating for him, his whole life he had been a good person. If he saw someone that needed help, he would try to help them. When he had time, he would do charity work with one of his friends.


    And now, here he was, going to get revenge on the woman he loved and spent so much of his time on. The woman who shortened the amount of time he got to spend with his friends because of her jealous and possessive behaviour.


    Thinking about it now, his friends always disliked his relationship with her, saying that he could do better. As if they knew about how she really was and just didn''t say it outright to spare his feelings, hell, even her ''friends'' seemed to give him pity at times and stopped talking about some things when he would enter the room.


    Now that it all was clicking into place, place he almost felt like laughing at how blind he was.


    To make it all worse, he also realized that he would never get to see his friends again or the one girl that had actually happened to like him, but he had rejected despite also liking her a fair bit, all because of already being in a relationship.


    He was such an idiot...


    ...


    It had been about an hour since he had started walking and he was now at his destination, it was now that he had to decide what he was going to do. Was he going to get revenge or give up and leave for his new life travelling the multiverse?


    Standing in front of the door, he was also wondering what they would be doing right now. Are they panicking about the consequences of their actions or coming up with their story for when his body was found.


    Now with no obstruction in his path, he walked in side and towards where he felt their presence.


    But, no matter how much he thought about what they would be doing, he never would have expected what he saw.


    For the second time today, he had walked in on them having s?x! Right after his DEATH!! After THEY KILLED HIM!!!


    However, unlike last time, he didn''t rush at them to beat them up, despite his now superpowered body making it easy for him to do so. No, instead he waited. He waited and watched for the exact moment he could make a big impact.


    And his wait wasn''t long.


    Bastard - "*grunts* I''m gonna ?um! Take it you s?ut!"


    Whore - "AAH, YES! DO IT! FILL MY PUSSY!"


    It was right at that moment.


    *SHIING*


    Bastard - "AAAHHHHHHH!!!"


    Now without a d??k, the bastard was lying on the floor with blood pouring from his crotch and tears from his eyes.


    MC - "Sorry to interrupt you for a second time!"


    Whore - "Wha! AAHHHH!!"


    Confused by what was happening and the new voice that she was familiar with but didn''t think about who it belongs to, as it was impossible to be hearing it.


    The whore had first looked at her lover who was bleeding and on the floor, and when she heard someone else was there she looked over to see who it was.


    When she saw who was standing there, she could help but scream. After all she had just recently watched him be murdered by her lover and it was even clearer by the blood he was covered in.


    She fell to the floor and started crawl backwards to get away from her should be dead ex.


    MC - "What, not going to welcome me home? Whats wrong, you look like you''ve seen a ghost?"


    He took a step forward and she tried even harder to get away, but he just ignored her for the moment and went towards the bastard crying over his lost appendage.


    MC - "Dont worry I don''t plan to take too long with you, I have other places to go to afterwards."


    As he said that, he picked the bastard up with one hand and with the other he made stakes with his Hellfire construct ability, and then he pierce each shoulder, propping him up on the wall.


    Whore - "What are you!? How did you do that!?"


    Despite her questioning, he didn''t bother to answer and instead just bound her with chains. After all what is the point of answering the questions of a dead person.


    Now that he had both of his targets he could get to work. He could just kill them and get it over with, but that doesn''t seem like it would satisfy his anger, so he decided to torture them first.


    The problem is that he isn''t knowledgeable about the subject and so just kept things simple, he just ripped the bastards arms and legs off with brute force and cauterized the wound so he wont instantly die, but will feel a lot of pain.


    After he was done there, he listened to the bastard scream and cry for help.


    With that done, he turned to the whore, who had pissed herself from fear and was crying her eyes out.


    Whore - "Please, please dont do this! You love me remember!"


    For the first time since his return from death, he had emotion appear on his face and there was only disgust.


    Even when he was being killed for no reason, he still didn''t break down crying and beg for them to let him live, and now here she was, trying to use his love against him.


    MC - "Yes, I do remember."


    She suddenly felt hopeful, but the he continued.


    MC - "I remember you telling me that I was just a convenient tool and then being stabbed for no reason at all..."


    She was terrified by his cold stare and was about to start begging again, but she wasn''t given the chance as he started talking again.


    MC - "You know something I just realized? I interrupted the two of you twice now, why dont I help you out."


    He was looking at her n?k?d body while he said that.


    She instantly caught his meaning and thought that this would mean she would get live.


    He picked her up by the chain and against all her expectations, he made baton in his other hand, the worst part and the thing that frightened her most was that it was glowing red and exuding a very high temperature.


    Whore - "No! No! Plea-AAHHHHHHH!!!"


    With no mercy he rammed it inside of her, she screamed for a moment and then passed while foaming at the mouth.


    He just looked at her for a minute as she occasionally twitched and then just dropped her body like trash.


    With that done he decided to leave the room and went to the kitchen.


    When he got there he saw his phone on the countertop, he guessed that they took it when he was unconscious. He stared at it for a moment before picking it up and turning on the screen.


    He almost crushed his phone when he saw the screensaver of her on it, but moved past it and opened a group chat he has with all his friends.


    Although he couldn''t explain what exactly was going on, he at least wanted to say something before he leaves forever.


    -group chat open-


    MC - [Hey, this wont make a lot of sense and I cant explain, but I just want to say I''m sorry for being such an idiot... I should have listened to you all. Thanks for everything, goodbye.]


    -GC closed-


    Finished with that, he thought about one person in particular who he felt somewhat guilty towards.


    The girl he now feels he should have chosen, she was another friend from when he was in school, her name was Vanessa. Given that he will only have this one chance he also decided to PM her.


    -PM with Vanessa-


    MC - [Right now this might be completely stupid, meaningless and plain simply unfair to you, but I wont ever get this chance again. I wanted to say, i should have chosen you back then and even all the way up till now. I''m sorry I was blind and didn''t return the love you showed me, when you were the only girl who did. Goodbye.]


    ---


    With the last of his business done, he made the Hellfire constructs on his targets explode and kill them.


    Now that his targets of revenge were dead, he couldn''t stay in that world any longer and so his his soul and body separated, his body was returned back to the demolition site and his soul left the world, never to return there.


    (So how was the revenge? what about the torture? I wanted to make him skin them alive, but that would take skill, skill that isn''t supposed to have... yet.... Anyhow comment and give feedback)

 Chapter 4 - Ch 2.5

    (PoV Vanessa)


    I had just came home from a friends house after a group of us had a small gathering. We all do this every now and then to make sure we keep in touch. I also live pretty close by, so i was one of the last to leave.


    The main reason I go is to meet a certain person, though that isn''t to say that I dont enjoy going to meet the others.


    But, I can''t deny that I enjoy being in ''his'' company more than anyone else''s.


    I''ve been in love with him since highschool and would be overjoyed to be in a relationship with him so that rather than coming home alone to an empty house, I would have someone to share my time with. And I would if only he wasn''t with ''her''.


    *Sigh* Everyone knows that she is only using him, but no one wants to be the one to break his heart...


    Anyways, it was already quite late, so I took a thirty minute bath before bed.


    ...


    After that bath I was nice and relaxed while resting in the living room. It was then that my phone gave me a message alert.


    I initially thought it was kind of strange as no one usually texts this late, but I checked just in case.


    When I looked at my phone I saw that the message was in the group chat, which means it was for all of us and then the thing that really caught my attention is that the message was from ''him''.


    -group chat open-


    MC - [Hey, this wont make a lot of sense and I cant explain, but I just want to say I''m sorry for being such an idiot... I should have listened to you all. Thanks for everything, goodbye.]


    Like he said his message didn''t make sense and as a result set off a wave of confusion.


    Friend 1 - [Hey man, what do you mean?]


    Friend 2 - [Yeah, what do you mean by ''you should have listened to us'' exactly?]


    Friend 3 - [Is this about us telling you to just stay the night? Are you stuck at the station? Do you want me to come pick you up?]


    I dont know why, but when I saw his message I couldn''t help but feel like something was wrong, and it wasn''t about staying the night.


    Friend 2 - [Hello? Why aren''t you answering?]


    Friend 1 - [Are you still there?]


    Friend 3 - [Come on, you''re worrying us here...]


    No matter what, there was no reply and that made me even more concerned. And then I got PM''d.


    -GC closed-


    MC - [Right now this might be completely stupid, meaningless and plain simply unfair to you, but I wont ever get this chance again. I wanted to say, i should have chosen you back then and even all the way up till now. I''m sorry I was blind and didn''t return the love you showed me, when you were the only girl who did. Goodbye.]


    -PM closed-


    It was right there that I noticed something was very wrong and quickly told the GC about it. We all agreed to call the police.


    ...


    After telling the police what had happened, they told us that they would look into it and would get back to us.


    So, with no choice but to wait, I sat in the living room with the tv on while staring down at my phone waiting for some news.


    ...


    It wasn''t until morning that we got anything and when we did we were asked to come down to the station. We all agreed and it wasn''t long before I was picked up by one of our friends.


    ...


    At the police station we were asked some questions about our relationship with each other and also about ''that'' woman''s relationship with him.


    When we said that she was his girlfriend, the detective suddenly had an uncomfortable look on his face and when we asked why, he started to explain everything.


    They had found her and some guy together, n?k?d and having OD''d. When we heard this, we were all furious and glad that the bitch was gone, but we also realized that he hadn''t said anything about our friend.


    (the cause of their deaths was change by God to avoid confusion. after all, who would have killed them? the MC should have already been stabbed and dying/dead and their deaths weren''t exactly normal.)


    So we asked what happened to him and then he told us the worst news we could have gotten.


    Our friend was dead!


    He was found at a demolition site with a broken arm, was hit on the back of the head, with what they found was a lamp from his house, and finally taken to the site, stabbed and left to bleed to death. (was change to only have a single broken arm by God seen as how would he message them otherwise?)


    They had found the knife not far from the scene and it had the fingerprints of the person that bitch was with, so it was easy to come to a conclusion of what happened.


    And now his messages made sense, about how he ''should have listened to us'' and also why he sent me that message.


    It was like my whole world shattered around me, the person I love the most was now dead. I couldn''t even stand anymore, i collapsed to my knees with tear streaming down face, and finally everything went black....

 Chapter 5 - Ch 3 Decisions, Decisions...

    Having completed his revenge, our MC was returned to the white space with God looking at him.


    Despite getting his revenge and venting his anger, he still didn''t feel satisfied, but he knew that there was nothing he could do about it now.


    "*Sigh* Was it wrong of me to do that?"


    With conflicted feelings, he look at God, hoping to have his doubts cleared.


    God - "What is ''right'' or ''wrong'' can change depending on the point of view of different people. Sometimes you make a decision that is good for you and those by your side, but is bad for other people."


    This wasn''t a direct answer, but he still somewhat understood God''s point.


    God - "But, if you want my opinion, then, yes and no. If you hadn''t punished them yourself, they would still be punished in Hell, so that was morally unnecessary and killing them just stained your own hands. But, by killing them you did the world a justice by removing such sinners, who would have gone on to do more bad things."


    God was making a point that even a bad deed can have good consequences.


    Hearing God, he still wasn''t sure how to feel, should he be sad that his revenge had stained him or should he feel good that his revenge had a positive effect on the world, if only a little.


    But that''s just it, he had no good intentions when he killed them, when he tortured them, it was because of a selfish d?s?r? for revenge. That''s when God continued.


    God - "There is nothing particularly wrong with revenge, so long as it is genuinely deserved and doesn''t involve innocents who just happen to be involved with your target. The point is, your actions have consequences, some good and other bad. That''s all I will say, do with it what you will."


    Although slightly conflicted still, his conscience was clearer than be before.


    "Thank you."


    God - "It''s fine. Now, it is time to get you on your way. First you need to decide on a world, I will send you there the first time, because I need to remove you from the karmic cycle of Earth and make it impossible for you to return."


    Like a lot of people in the current times, he had often dreamed of how life would be in a different world and had watched a lot of different things that showcase special abilities or advanced technology.


    He would watch movies like Marvel and DC, anime that varied genre like One Piece, Dragon Ball, Arifureta, MHA, DxD, etc.


    But, he also had read a fair amount of manga and light novels... Okay, a lot of manga and LN''s, so much that he can''t remember it all...


    (him, definitely not me...)


    There was also cultivation novels, but he didn''t even consider those yet, because while he cant be killed by them, he doesn''t want to be a punching bag...


    So taking his time, he thought through his options.


    He didn''t want to go any worlds where he wont get to have any fun adventures or is so powerful that he won''t get to fight at all, so that took any slice of life stuff away, not that he would go there anyways, though smacking about some of the dense af mc''s might be fun and he could get to see some cute girls... something to consider...


    Marvel and DC don''t seem like good options either, Ghost Rider literally comes from Marvel, and both worlds have arrogant, pissy ''gods'' that would annoy him right now.


    That mostly narrows the options down to anime.


    Fairy Tail is good and there are a lot of characters whose life he wished he could make better, like Erza and her mother Irene, but there isn''t much he could do with his current powers.


    He could try a harem world like DxD or Infinite stratos and indulge in every mans fantasy of doing what those puss? mc''s didn''t have the balls do. Like that moron Issie, who despite sleeping with n?k?d beauties every night, does fu?k all with them. (sorry just venting a bit)


    The problem with that is, does he really want to do that? Is he ready to get into a relationship right now.


    Even if he knows that not every girl will be like the last, and that thanks to his wish, they wont be able to betray him, he still cant fully open his heart yet. After all, he doesn''t just want a relationship based on s?x, where he will fu?k any girl that catches his eye, he wants to love them and be genuinely loved back.


    He already knows that even if he is in love, he can also love another girl at the same time and the previous problem of polygamy being wrong in the eyes of society will no longer be a factor for him. Though, that doesn''t mean he will start going world to world collecting girls like pokemon.


    Taking into account all of this, he decided to just keep it simple and picked One Piece.


    It''s a world where he can have a fun adventure, make friends, maybe fall in love, eat good food, and he wont be so strong that he wont get any challenge, well atleast if he goes to the end of paradise and into the new world parts of the grandline.


    (I read something about how new world Luffy could lift 100 tons and Zoro was about 40 tons? do correct me if I''m wrong. and I think Luffy had to be in gear four or something.)


    With his decision made, he turned to God.


    "I would like to go to One Piece for my first world."


    God - "Okay, I will send you there, just think about where, when and how you want to look."


    "Thank you for my new life."


    God - "It''s fine, now get ready."


    So he started to think about the time and place he wanted to appear and was about to decide on his appearance, but suddenly thought of something.


    "Uh... um... I was wondering would it be possible to make it so that I can make a phone with my Hellfire and listen to music from Earth?"


    God - "Sure, but that is all. No streaming service or internet connection unless you''re in a world with that stuff."


    "No problem."


    Now that he got that final request out of the way, he decide on his appearance.


    God - "Alright, on your way now."


    ...


    After a few seconds, his vision came back to him and he could start to take in his surroundings.


    He was currently sitting in a nicely decorated restaurant, there was a fair amount of space between each table so that each guest has their privacy and right next to was a large man around 6''8", muscular, wearing a navy blue sailor uniform and waist apron. (I''m not very good with descriptions ????)


    Currently, he was sitting in the floating restaurant Baratie, where Luffy met Sanji and the man beside him was the head patissier, ''Patty''. (there is a name, you might want to search most names I mention)


    This was where he chose to appear and the time was just moments before the rest of the strawhats show up with Luffy being made a chore boy.


    And as for how he looks, he is 6''2" like on Earth because changing his height would make walking difficult, his body looked like it was sculpted by God, which it kind of was. He has messy, short length black hair, a handsome and well defined face, with a pair of ruby red eyes and as for clothing, well simply put, like Jacob from ''Assassins Creed Syndicate'', but without a top hat or hidden blade. (the face is the cover. I''ll put a couple pics in the comments)


    While he was still taking everything in, he was suddenly interrupted by Patty''s voice.


    Patty - "BHAHAHAHA! That was one hell of a way to show up. I''ve seen a lot of people make an entrance, but no one has ever come on a slowly sinking ship and then casually stepped off from the crows nest at the last moment before it''s a goner."


    (just picture Jack Sparrows entrance in the first movie)


    Patty - "Anyways, you look like a bounty hunter or something of the likes, but that doesn''t matter, so long as you can pay your bill you can be a pirate for all we care. Haha."


    Though Patty said it like it was a joke, it hid an underlying threat for if he couldn''t pay.


    "Haha, yeah dont worry, I''ve still got some Berries on me. At least enough for a meal."


    It was true, he had been give a couple hundred thousand Berries by God.


    Patty - "Good, I''ll go take your order to the kitchen if you just tell me what it is. Oh, and I had forgot to ask your name?"


    "No problem, I will just take something with meat and wine. And my name is..."


    *Boom!*


    There was suddenly loud noise from up top, this was obviously from getting hit by a cannon ball.


    Patty - "What the hell! Somebody go check what that was! Sorry, I''ll get your order to the kitchen, I need to see what''s happening."


    Obviously this was because of Luffy and soon they would be coming inside.


    ''Didn''t even get to say my new name...''


    To be precise it was a mix of his old name and the name of his favourite Ghost Rider. The name he has decided he will now go by is, Leonardo Blaze.


    (so there you have it, he went to One Piece and I finally gave him a name. honestly it took way to long to give him a name, I was gonna name him Orion because it''s one of the more popular fanfic mc names that I have come across, but I kept doubting myself about it because of that exact reason.


    Anyways, thanks for reading, comment and give advice for improvement. I will say now, I have zero plans to ever nerf my mc! the only time it will get close to nerfing is if he decides to limit the amount of power he uses and only in low tier worlds!)

 Chapter 6 - Ch 4 Ghinny Ghin Ghin

    After Patty left him, Leonardo was just sitting there and waiting for events to unfold... and for his food.


    Though he might not get hungry as a Ghost Rider, he can still eat and enjoy stuff.


    Anyways, he wasn''t made to wait long for the first event to happen.


    Sanji had just started to serve Fullbody and because he is a douche bag with a superiority complex, Fullbody started his little act of being some wine connoisseur.


    And then Sanji, giving zero fu?k, told him he was wrong and walked off saying he was the ?ssistant chef, not a waiter.


    When Sanji started to walk away, Leonardo started to count down in his head. ''5...4...3...2...1...''


    Fullbody - "WAITER!"


    Sanji then stopped, turned around and walked back over, reiterating that he wasn''t the waiter.


    Then the whole scene with Fullbody complaining about a bug, Sanji mocking him a bit, Fullbody smashing a table, stepping on Sanji''s hand, and finally Sanji giving an ?ss whooping to the arrogant prick, just in time for three members of the Straw Hat crew to see.


    Now that those three were here it meant that Luffy was currently being made a chore boy.


    Unfortunately, as the saying goes, all good things must come to an end.


    Patty showed up and stopped Sanji from doing his thing, and because for some reason, instead of thanking God for not dying, Fullbody thought it would be a good idea to start bitching about the whole ordeal and insulted the Baratie.


    Sanji of course got pissed off by this and tried attack him again, but then a couple of chefs intervened and held him back from killing him.


    And then, the ceiling started to crack and down came Zeff and Luffy.


    Leonardo had to admit, it is pretty entertaining watching the chaos happening in front of him.


    While all this was happening, a marine came in shouting about how a pirate they had prisoner had escaped.


    All the customers started to get worried about a pirate and Fullbody asked how this happened when the pirate was on the brink of death.


    It was right then.


    *BANG*


    Said escaped pirate shot the marine in the back and then casually walked in and sat at an empty table and demanded food.


    Patty then walked over and started his service, but when he came to whether or not Ghin could pay and got a negative response, so he beat him up.


    After beating Ghin up, much to the delight of the other customers, Patty threw him out.


    Every thing went back to normal after that, Sanji had left and was probably busy making food for Ghin now.


    Personally Leo thinks that feeding him is stupid, after all, he was a pirate from a notorious crew, it''s no surprise that he would go and bring them over when he leaves.


    ...


    He didn''t take long to finish all of his food and was currently just sipping his wine to pass the time.


    Leo - ''Maybe I should get some desert?''


    Right then he heard a bunch of clattering up stairs in the kitchen and figured that Luffy was currently breaking everything, which made him chuckle a bit.


    Luffy then came down the spiral stair case and started talking to his crew.


    Leo watched as Luffy put his snot in Zoro''s water, but got forced to drink it instead. Then they all started to laugh at Luffy''s expense.


    Then Sanji went over and started simping over Nami, Zeff showed up and told him that he should go be a pirate, putting on a whole show.


    In the end Sanji ended up getting thrown into the table and Zeff walked away.


    Sanji went back to simping and gave Nami free stuff while making the others still pay, after that he started dragging Luffy away telling him to get to work.


    After all the fun was over Leo paid his bill and walked out.


    There was still four days until Don Krieg shows with his near dead crew and wrecked ship, so with nothing to do, Leo just jumped up to the roof of the Baratie and waited while watching the clouds.


    ...


    It was on the third day however that Leo got a visitor.


    Zeff - "Hey brat! What are you doing on my roof?"


    Looking over to see Zeff in his chef attire standing there with his arms crossed and staring at him, Leo suddenly thought about how it was likely for Zeff to have haki, after all he can hurt Luffy.


    Leo - "I''m waiting for the inevitable arrival of Don Krieg, now that the pirate that blondie fed is no longer starving, he will go to his captain and more likely than not tell him about your restaurant."


    Leo''s answer made Zeff''s eyes widen slightly as he didn''t expect such a reply.


    Zeff - "That still doesn''t really answer my question though, so why are you waiting exactly and also why haven''t you eaten since the first day you came?"


    Zeff no longer cared much about why Leo was here thanks to his last answer, it could be inferred that it had something to do with Don Krieg, he was now more interested in why Leo wasn''t eating despite being over a restaurant.


    Leo - "Well, I am waiting for Don Krieg to arrive because I might get to join some fun and the reason I haven''t eaten is because I dont really need to. Plus, how am I supposed to leave? I dont exactly have a boat. Although I do have my own methods."


    Zeff just stared at him at him while wondering what he meant by not needing to eat, but he didn''t ask as it wasn''t any of his business and as for joining in on the ''fun'' that wasn''t a problem for him.


    Zeff - "Fine, but don''t you dare cause any trouble."


    With that, he walked off without getting a reply, deciding to wait and see how things play out.


    Leo just went back to his cloud watching.


    ...


    One day later.


    While lying on the roof, Leo watched as a massive ship sailed up and then the pirate Ghin and Don Krieg got off and lumbered into the restaurant.


    He continued to wait for everything that happened in the cannon to go down and about a dozen minutes or so later, Don Krieg walked out with sack of food to feed his crew.


    Right as he saw Mihawk touch his sword, Leo couldn''t help but grin, he put his hood up and got a grip on the roof for the ensuing chaos.


    *SHIIING* *BOOOM*


    Don Krieg''s ship was cut into pieces and the sea was in turmoil from the resulting force.


    It took a couple minutes for everything to calm down.


    When the they could, everyone went out into the open to see what had happened and when they saw Mihakw, they all started clamouring.


    Then just like the cannon, Zoro challenged him and in the end got defeated after a few exchanges, losing two swords in the process.


    When it was clear he had lost, Zoro stood with his arms spread waiting for Mihawk to finish it.


    Mihawk gave a final slash and Zoro fell into the water.


    Luffy flung himself at Mihawk and the two pirate hunters who were with him, Johnny and Yosaku dove into the the sea to get Zoro.


    Mihawk then asked what Luffy''s goal was.


    So far every was on track with the cannon, but then something Leo didn''t expect happened.


    Mihawk turned to look at Leo, who was now standing on top of the Baratie and watching.


    Mihawk - "And what about you? What is your goal? And why is it that someone with your strength is in the weakest of the seas?"


    When everyone heard his question and looked at where he was looking, they were shock and confused to see the figure of Leo with his hood shadowing his face.


    Leo was also quite shocked to hear the question as he wasn''t expecting it, but he answered with what he felt.


    Leo - "Well you kind of put me on the spot, but if I had to say, it would be to become the strongest, enjoy my life and kill the sinful, bringing vengeance to those who deserve it and delivering for those who cant do so themselves."


    Leo''s response intrigued Mihawk, not because of the statement itself, but because of the faint aura that Leo emitted when talking about vengeance. Though nobody else noticed, including Leo.


    Mihawk - "Interesting..."


    That was it, one word, then he turned around, went to his boat and started to leave.


    But, Don Krieg''s ego couldn''t accept being ignore and he started shouting about fighting him and attacked.


    Mihawk just waved his sword, created a smoke screen, destroying some more of the already downed ship, disrupting the sea and disappeared.


    Luffy had to jump back to the Baratie and looked over at Usopp who was on a boat and tending to Zoro''s injuries.


    Luffy shouted for them to follow Nami, and Usopp shout back telling him not to worry and then threw Luffy''s straw hat to him.


    With that said, Usopp got on his way and Luffy made a deal that if he beat up Don Krieg''s men he wouldn''t have to be a chore boy anymore.


    (okay, I''m just gonna say sorry, I''m not very good at being descriptive, but hopefully I will improve. I''m going to take some time to caught up on the events that happened to make sure I dont miss anything.


    Remember to comment and give advice.)

 Chapter 7 - Ch 5 Don Done Krieg

    With both side ready to go, Luffy shot himself at the enemy and Sanji told someone to bring the fins out on the ship so that they would have somewhere to fight.


    Meanwhile Patty and another chef came out in a small attack ship to go after all the cannon fodder dotted around the area, shooting their cannons.


    They also attempted to get Don Krieg, but they were stopped in their tracks when he grabbed hold of it and then they were thrown into the air, directly towards the Baratie.


    Sanji dealt with it by jumping into the air and kicking it, stopping it''s momentum and pushing it back a bit.


    With a place to fight, the pirates had started their ?ssault and the chefs fought back, but because these pirates weren''t the common riff-raff they were used to they were easily pushed back.


    The chef then all shared a little heart to heart about how the Baratie was their home and then charge into battle.


    They were doing okay until Patty and some short dude with sunglasses were sneak attacked by Pearl, a guy who looked like a fashion show reject, with big metal plates and pearls on his body.


    A pirate then tried to take Patty''s knife, which Sanji then kicked him for it and started talking about not messing with a chefs honour.


    Sanji then joined the battle, starting with kicking five guy in the face.


    Pearl started boasting about never having taken damage or bled in battle, but because of an attack that Krieg threw at Luffy while he was hanging onto the mast of the broken ship, the mast got destroyed and part of it flew towards Pearl, hitting him in the back of the head and making his nose bleed.


    As a result of him bleeding, he started to have a temper-tantrum, was clanging the two metal plate on his hands together and then caught on fire.


    He shot flaming pearls around and caused the platform they were all on to catch on fire, along with his own men... and Luffy''s bu??...


    In the cannon, it would have been now that Sanji gets angry because the Baratie was on fire and he would have attacked him.


    But, Pearl''s whining and complete disregard of his own teammates had pissed Leo off.


    This lead to Leo suddenly appearing in front of Pearl.


    Leo - "You piss me off."


    Pearl - "Wha! ah..."


    Before anyone could figure out what was happening, Leo thrust his hand into Pearl''s ?h?st, tearing right through the thick metal plate that was in the way and finally he ripped his heart out.


    Leo - "So die."


    After that, he just dropped the removed heart, waved his hand, creating a gust of wind to put out the fire and returned to the roof.


    On the battlefield, there was silence, no one move, no one talked and some people even forgot to breathe.


    No one had expected that the person, that they had completely forgotten about until now, would suddenly act and in such brutal way at that.


    The chef and the pirates alike were to nervous to move, they could all see clearly that compare to this monster looming over them, they were weak.


    Don Krieg couldn''t even see what had happened, all he saw was some no name person appear and tear out the heart of one of his strongest in terms of defense.


    Krieg - ''What the hell? How? I didn''t even see him move! Even I couldn''t do that!''


    Luffy and Sanji looked at Leo and had different thoughts.


    Luffy - ''Whoa, he''s strong.''


    Sanji - ''Who is that? Who ever he is, he seems to be on our side.''


    And then, the only person capable of catching Leo''s movements, Zeff, looked at him with curiosity.


    Zeff - ''He is definitely strong enough for the grandline, at least till the end of paradise.''


    As for Leo, he for the first time had kill someone with his own hand, directly in front of himself, unlike with the last two who he didn''t actually see die, even if he tortured them.


    He didn''t feel bad or guilty for killing him and for the first time, he consumed a soul of a person.


    The benefits from Pearl''s soul was minimal. He got a strength increase of one ton.


    For a normal person one ton might be quite the increase, but Leo was sure that Pearl was stronger than that and so that meant he was getting only a fraction of the power of the soul he consumes.


    It wasn''t a bad thing, but it was still a disappointing result nonetheless.


    It took a moment for Leo to come out of his musings and when he did, he realized that everyone was looking at him.


    Leo - "What are you looking at me for? Shouldn''t you lot be fighting?"


    When they heard Leo, they all almost fell over.


    They were wondering what was going on in his head. He just killed one of the toughest people there like it was nothing and now he was asking why they weren''t fighting.


    Then one of the chefs asked the big question.


    Chef - "If you''re so strong, why don''t you help us?"


    The rest of the chefs just nodded along.


    Leo - "Well for starters, I have no obligation to help, this is your battle to fight, I only killed him because he was annoying."


    He talked to them all in a nonchalant manner and then looked at Luffy.


    Leo - "Besides, do you want me to interfere with your battle Straw hat?"


    He then pointed to Krieg, and the reason he called him ''Straw hat'' was because he isn''t close to him.


    Luffy - "Shishishi, Right! You get it."


    Leo - "Right, so can you all finish this already."


    With that everyone started to focus on the battle, but they were constantly anxious about the monster watching them, after all what if they were the next one to annoy him. Well Luffy wasn''t bothered, but that is to be expected.


    It was then that Krieg, who felt like he was being looked down upon, started to shout.


    Krieg- "YOU! YOU THINK YOU CAN JUST IGNORE ME!? THAT YOU CAN JUST PLAY WITH ME!? DON KRIEG! ILL KILL YOU!"


    He then started preparing an attack.


    When Krieg''s crew saw what he was about to do, they started yelling about how he was going to use poison gas, started scrambling for their masks and calling him crazy.


    The chefs though, when they heard that Krieg was going to poison gas, they started to panic and either started to run into the restaurant or jump into the sea and start swimming.


    Both Sanji and Luffy stayed and Luffy stole two masks from a couple of guys and threw one to Sanji.


    Though all of this was pretty much pointless, because when Krieg shot the bomb, he was aiming at Leo, who just looked at it and when it got close enough knocked it up towards the sky.


    The bomb exploded in the sky and the poison gas was swept away with the wind.


    When everyone saw how casually he dealt with the attack, they became even more fearful of him.


    And as for Krieg, he was staring with wide eyes and dropped jaw.


    Leo looked at Krieg and then at Luffy before saying.


    Leo - "Continue."


    Luffy didn''t really need to be told, as he was already preparing to go take him down.


    After that, everything more or less went the same as in the cannon. Luffy knocked Krieg down a couple of times, Krieg brought out his spear that makes explosions on impact and Luffy proceeded to break the tip. Luffy broke through Krieg''s armour, got caught in a metal net and then used his Gum Gum Hammer move to knock Krieg out for good.


    The only real difference is that Leo caught him before sank into the sea and put him on the deck while he had already passed out.


    Leo - "There, now that the fun is over, I''ll get rid of the trash."


    Sanji- "What do you mean?"


    Leo didn''t answer and instead turned around, materialized a chain with his Hellfire and started slaughtering all of the pirate, the unconscious Krieg being the first.


    ...


    It took a few minutes to finish off all the pirates, this was because they were already quite spread out and then they weren''t exactly willing to be lambs to the slaughter, so they tried to swim away.


    For those close by, he swung his chain like a whip, a whip that tore through whatever was in its path and for the ones that got some distance, when he swung the chain, the links would separate and shoot off, barraging them until they were dead. He was going to have to practice.


    When he was done the sea was red with blood and made for a gory scene.


    He also consumed all of their souls and raised his strength to roughly 35 tons. It mostly came from Krieg and Ghin, seen as the rest were just cannofodder. That''s right, he also killed Ghin, he might have had a bit of redemption in the anime, but this wasn''t an anime and even if he got his moment, Ghin was still a bad person.


    Anyways, finished with his clean up, he made his way towards the group of chefs who were gawking at his display of brutal efficiency.

 Chapter 8 - Ch 6 To Conomi

    As Leo was walking over to the chefs, who were gawking at him, he lowered his hood.


    With his hood no longer covering his face, the chefs could see the apathetic look and slightly glowing red eyes.


    The reason for his glowing eyes is because of his recent soul consumption, though nobody else knew this and so it made for an eerie sight.


    When Leo saw the looks, felt the feelings of nervousness and some fear, he stopped in place, closed his eyes and took a few deep breaths.


    A few seconds later, he had calmed down and looked back towards the chefs with a small smile.


    Now that Leo had a more friendly appearance, all of the chefs let out a small sigh.


    Zeff - "Damn, brat, you really didn''t hold back did you?"


    Leo - "Well, I dont see much of a reason to hold back against scum like them."


    Zeff - "Hmm."


    Zeff didn''t say anything about it, he just ?ssumed that he had his own reasons.


    Zeff - "Well, what is everyone doing? Clean this place up! And Sanji, take that brat to a room."


    ...


    With Zeff giving everyone their orders, they got to work.


    Sanji took Luffy to a room to rest and the chef were cleaning up the place, as well as setting up the dining area.


    Meanwhile, both Zeff and Leo were on the roof, Zeff was leaning on the railing above where Sanji was talking with the now awake Luffy.


    Sanji was excitedly talking about the ''all blue'' and how it was his dream to find it.


    Zeff was watching with a small smile and muttered to himself.


    Zeff - "Talking with such a stupidly wide grin on your face... Idiot."


    Leo was watching as well and heard Zeff''s muttering.


    Leo - "You should be careful there old timer, people might realize that you care."


    Zeff - "Hmph, shut up brat."


    Leo - "... You know, if you just told him that you acknowledge him, he would probably go be a pirate and travel the grandline."


    Zeff didn''t reply, he just kept watching for a little while and then walked inside.


    Leo just watched as Zeff left and then looked towards the sky with a blank expression.


    ...


    Despite what Leo said, Zeff still decided to put on a show.


    When everyone was in the dining area, starting with Patty, all of the chefs began complaining about how the soup tasted awful and started to piss Sanji off.


    Sanji grabbed Zeff by the collar and started shout at him, but then Zeff punched Sanji in the face.


    This set everyone off because he usually uses kicks.


    This lead to Sanji storming out and then when Luffy said that the soup was pretty good, everyone gave up the act.


    Zeff then asked Luffy to take Sanji with him to the grandline because it is his dream. But Luffy declined and almost made everyone fall over.


    He said it was because Sanji wanted to stay and be a chef, this made Zeff mention that it was unlikely for Sanji himself to choose to go, given how stubborn he is.


    What none of them knew, was that Sanji was right outside the door and heard everything.


    ...


    Eventually, Yosaku came in while being half eaten.


    He told Luffy that they think they know where Nami was going and that they would need his help.


    Sanji then called them all out for there for their performance and had a small back and forth with Zeff, and then they started to prepare to leave.


    Zeff had went to his room and Sanji took a seat in the the empty dining room. They were both reminiscing about their past and how it all started


    Soon enough, all of the preparations were complete and Sanji had to leave.


    On his way out, Patty and the sunglasses guy tried to attack him, but they just got a good kick in the face and went down.


    Right when Sanji got to the boat, Zeff called out telling him not to catch a cold.


    Sanji was initially frozen in place, but then turn around crying, kneeled and put his head to the ground, and thanked Zeff for all he had done for him.


    Then all the chefs got emotional and started crying while telling him that they will miss him. Even Zeff had tears beginning to well up in his eyes.


    The boat had set sail and was making the distance grow.


    Leo was watching all this with a small smile and prepared to jump over to the boat to get a ride, but first said his goodbyes to Zeff.


    Leo - "Alright, well I''m going to catch a ride with them. See you old man."


    He then jumped the distance to the boat and landed smoothly on the roof of the small cabin, rocking the boat a bit. He proceeded to turn around and sit down while looking at the alarmed trio.


    Leo - "Hey, mind if I hitch a ride?"


    Luffy just looked at him in confusion for a moment, but then recognized his clothing.


    Luffy - "Oooh, you''re that strong guy from before. Sure you can come with us."


    Yosaku - "Huh? Hey bro Luffy, who is this and are you sure we will have enough food for another person?"


    Leo - "Oh, right, I haven''t introduced myself have I? My name is Leonardo Blaze, nice to meet you. And as for food, dont worry about me, I dont need it."


    Luffy - "WHAAAT!? You dont need food? I couldn''t b?r? to not eat!"


    Leo - "Haha, Well I can still eat food, I just dont ''need'' it."


    Luffy - "Hmm, well okay. Anyways, my name''s Monkey D Luffy and I''m gonna be king of the pirate!"


    Sanji and Yosaku also introduced themselves, along with their respective occupations of ''pirate'' and ''bounty hunter''.


    Leo - "Well I don''t have an occupation exactly, I now just do what i want and kill bad guys."


    Yosaku - "So like the marines?"


    Leo - "More like how a marine is supposed to be, if they weren''t so corrupt and submissive to the world government."


    Luffy was just staring at him, but then sported a huge grin.


    Luffy - "You know, you should join my crew!"


    Sanji who had been quiet until now spoke up.


    Sanji - "What!? You dont even know the guy and you''re inviting him to the crew? You heard him say he ''kills bad guy''s'' right? You know, like pirates? Meaning us!"


    Luffy just kept staring at Leo waiting for an answer.


    Leo - "He has a point... but then again you did invite him without getting to know him first, hahaha. And as for you being pirates, that doesn''t mean you are the bad guys, it is your actions that determine that. And I will think about the offer to join your crew."


    Luffy - "Shishishi! Alright, I''ll wait."


    After that things had settled down a bit, Sanji had a question.


    Sanji - "Where are we going anyways?"


    Yosaku then went on to explain that they were heading to Conomi Island and added information about the 7 warlords, the fishmen pirates, Jinbe and finally Arlong.


    Luffy decided to draw a couple interpretation of how a fishman looks, Sanji was fantasizing about a mermaid Nami, and Yosaku was shouting at them for not taking things seriously. All the while Leo was just staring at the sky.


    Sanji then asked them if they wanted something to eat and went to cook.


    ...


    Meanwhile, the trio of Zoro, Usopp and Johnny had already arrived, and been separated.


    Zoro had been captured and was tied up at Arlong park, Usopp was at Nojiko''s house after fleeing the fishmen and nobody knows where the hell Johnny is...


    Anyways, the events all unfolded like they should, Arlong went to Cocoyashi village to deal with someone, Nami freed Zoro but he just beat up all the fishmen that remained and then was taken to Cocoyashi by an octopus fishman who thought he was a guest, and Usopp was then later captured because he attacked Arlong to save a man.


    Usopp was taken to Arlong park when he was caught, he then started running his mouth because of fear and asked Nami for help. Nami then had to put on a show that she was never their friend and attacked him, while pretending to have killed him, but she was convincing to everyone else. And Johnny who was watching from behind the wall.


    ...


    Back with Leo on the boat.


    He was just lying on the roof and enjoying the sun, but that was disturbed when the boat suddenly got rocked and the sun was blocked by a big shadow.


    When everyone looked over to see what is was, they saw a ''Sea Cow'' or ''Momoo'' looking at the food that had just been brought out by Sanji.


    Yosaku panicked and said to give the food to it, but Luffy ended up punching it and shouted about not touching his food.


    It got angry and was about to attack, but Leo stepped forward to prevent it from getting beat up.


    Leo - "Woah there big guy, calm down."


    Momoo - "Moo moo!" {I''m hungry and he hit me}


    Leo - "I know, but you wanted his food and nobody like having their food taken, right?"


    Momoo "Moo!" {But I''m hungry}


    Leo - "Well how about this, were going to Conomi Island, so if you will take us there you can have some food. How about it?"


    Momoo just nodded and looked at the food, while Leo looked at Luffy.


    They were just looking at him as he talked to a giant see creature.


    Leo - "Well there you have it, give him some food and he will take us to Conomi."


    Luffy - "Hmm... Okay! If it will help us get Nami back, then I will give him my food."


    Luffy then threw all the food towards Momoo, who opened his mouth and swallowed it all.


    Leo then made a harness on Momoo with his Hellfire and attached it to the boat, having it pulled. He then turned around and looked at the other three.


    Leo - "Well this will save us some time."


    Luffy - "WOAH! THAT IS SO COOL! HOW DID YOU DO THAT!?"


    Sanji - "Yeah, you made chains before when you got rid of all the pirates. Also were you just talking to that thing?"


    "Moo!" Being called a ''thing'' made Momoo protest.


    Leo - "I have the ability to produce Hellfire and solidified Hellfire constructs. And yes I was talking to him, and his name is Momoo he said."


    Sanji just ''hm''d'' in response and Luffy was looking at him with sparkling eyes. Yosaku was just on the side looking at them.


    Yosaku - ''These people are insane....''

 Chapter 9 - Ch 7 Were Here~

    After about 15 minutes Leo and the other three could see Conomi Island.


    Everything was going smoothly, but out of nowhere, a large sheet into Momoo''s face and made him go out of control in a panic.


    Momoo picked up his speed by a lot and caused Luffy, Sanji and Yosaku to start panicking, Leo was just wondering where the hell the sheet came from.


    Because of Momoo''s out of control and blinded state, he charged right past Arlong park and then smashed into the shore. This sent the boat flying into the air over the island, but that only happened because Leo de-materialized the harness that was attached to Momoo.


    As they were flying through the air, Leo was wondering whether it was the world that made this happen or complete accident and the other three are busy screaming.


    After about a minute of air time, they landed in a bunch of trees and just kept sliding through through the forest. After a few seconds, they came out of the forest and were presented with Zoro in mid run with a shocked expression.


    Luffy - "Oh! Zoro!"


    Zoro - "LUFFY...!"


    The boat smacked into Zoro and kept skidding forward for another 100 metres or so before coming to a stop.


    When they stopped, the boat was a complete wreck. Everyone was still alive somehow, Luffy was dusting himself off, Sanji was sitting on the wreckage, Leo had jumped to a tree and was sitting on a branch, Yosaku was upside down with his legs twitching, and Zoro was bleeding from his head and shouting.


    Zoro - "THE HELL DO YOU THINK YOU''RE DOING!?"


    Luffy - "What do you mean? We''ve obviously come to get Nami back. Haven''t you found her yet? Where''s Usopp and Johnny?"


    Zoro then explained that Usopp had been captured by Arlong and that they needed to go save him. Just before they got to set off Johnny appeared and shout that Nami had killed Usopp.


    When Luffy heard Johnny say that Nami killed Usopp, he got mad at him and started shouting at him, saying that he was lying.


    Luffy - "THERE''S NO WAY NAMI WOULD KILL USOPP! WE''RE CREWMATES!"


    Johnny - "It''s fine if you don''t believe it...! But I saw it with my own eyes...!"


    It was then that Nami showed up.


    Nami - "Just who did you call crewmates, Luffy?"


    After she arrived, Nami started to act as if she didn''t care about them and was telling them that they should get lost. Zoro asked where Usopp was and she told him ''at the bottom of the ocean'', which Zoro got annoyed at because she was antagonizing them, so he went to attack her only to be stopped by Sanji and then start bickering with him.


    Nami once again told them that they should leave, but Luffy just looked at her for a moment and then fell backwards.


    Luffy - "I''m gonna sleep."


    Johnny and Yosaku over reacted and exclaimed at his behaviour.


    Luffy - "I dont feel like leaving this island yet, and I dont really care what''s happening on this island either... And I''m sleepy. So I''m sleeping."


    At his words, Johnny over dramatically fell over, Yosaku and Sanji both looked at him with a ''wtf'' expression and Zoro just face palmed.


    Nami got angry at this point and started shouting at him, telling them that they ''can go die for all she cares'' and then stormed off.


    There was silence for a short while, but that was broken by Johnny and Yosaku who decided that they were going to leave because they didn''t want to be hunted down by Arlong.


    So they said bye to everyone and set off.


    Sanji - "You think Nami really killed Long-nose?"


    Leo then decide that he would interfere and just tell them that she had been lying.


    Leo - "She didn''t."


    His voice startled Sanji and Zoro. Zoro took his sword out and looked at him.


    Zoro - "Who are you?"


    Sanji - "Damn, I had completely forgotten about you."


    Leo - "I''m Leonardo Blaze, you can call me Leo."


    Luffy then looked over with a huge grin.


    Luffy - "He''s going to be a new member of the crew."


    Leo - "I said I would think about it."


    Zoro - "Hmm. So what do you mean by she didn''t kill Usopp?"


    Zoro had now put his sword away and was sitting down again.


    Leo - "Just that, she didn''t kill him, she lied. She stabbed her own hand, that''s why she had a glove on. She also was worried for you guys. It makes sense, fear of her captors outweighs her beliefs in your strengths."


    The three of them were now looking at him and Zoro had a raised eyebrow.


    Zoro - "How can you know that?"


    Leo - "What can I say, I''m a people person." ''Plus I have seen the anime.''


    It was at this point that Usopp came running over and saw Zoro.


    Usopp - "Oh thank God, I thought you might''ve gone to Arlong Park."


    Luffy then shot up and ran over to him.


    Luffy - "Usopp!"


    Usopp - "Luffy you''re here!"


    Usopp then went on to explain how Nami had saved him and how he thinks that there must be a reason that she had joined the Arlong pirates.


    It was then that Nojiko showed up and said that no matter what they do they wont be able to change anything. Usopp explained that she was Nami''s sister and Sanji started simping.


    She told them not to get involved with the island anymore, and then told them that she will explain how everything happened and in return they have to leave the island quietly.


    ...


    At this same moment, the rat-face Marine Nezumi that is in league with Arlong had just showed up at Cocoyashi and asked where Nami''s house was.


    ...


    After Nojiko said she would explain, Luffy just said that he wasn''t interested and decided to take a walk.


    Leo also wasn''t interested considering he had seen it already and he could just read her mind if he wanted, so he decided to tag along with Luffy.


    Leo - "None of this is really my business, so I''m gonna tag along with him."


    The other four just watched as they left and after they lost sight of them, Nojiko started telling the Usopp and Sanji the story, considering Zoro is now asleep.


    ...


    After walking for a little while, Leo and Luffy arrived at Cocoyashi village in time to see Genzo leading Nezumi to Nami''s house.


    Luffy saw them and was looking at Genzo.


    Luffy - "...Why does that man, have a pinwheel on his head!?"


    ...


    At Nami''s house, the Marines had just shown up and were searching the whole place under the pretence that the money she had stolen should be given to the government, but Nami fought back because she needed that money.


    Genzo ended up telling Nami that he and the whole village knew that she was doing this to buy the village and set them free.


    Nojiko then showed up, said that the Marines are useless and told that they should leave the island before their ship gets destroyed.


    Nezumi had then let slip that there should be 100 million Berries and Nami realized that Arlong was behind it. He then told his men to get rid of the trio and his men pointed their guns at them.


    *BANG*


    ...


    Currently, Leo and Luffy were sitting with their backs up against a tree, suddenly Nami and Genzo showed up with a wounded Nojiko.


    When Luffy saw Nami, he got up and walked over with a smile. (he didn''t see Nojiko)


    Luffy - "Hey Nami, what''s up? Need any help?"


    When she saw Luffy, Nami got angry and Grabbed him by the collar, then she started shouting at him.


    Nami - "THIS HAS NOTHING TO DO WITH YOU! SO JUST GET THE HELL OFF OF THIS ISLAND!"


    She then shoved him to the ground and ran off to go confront Arlong.


    Luffy then sat back down at the tree with Leo.


    Luffy - "Jeez, what''s with her?"


    Leo was looking into the distance where Nami had just went.


    Leo - "Well she''s just had everything she worked for turned to nothing. Her reaction is understandable."


    Luffy didn''t quite understand and just ''hm''d'' in response.


    ...


    After Nami stormed off, the villagers started to gather and Genzo was rallying them up, talking about the injustice and how now that their last hope was taken away, they should no longer endure in silence.


    They all then left to gather up weapons and gathered back up a few minutes later.


    Genzo then started to get their morale up, and it worked, they were all shouting and waving their weapons in the air.


    But then Nami appeared, slightly panting from running, but had an obviously fake smile.


    Nami - "Wait everyone! Please just wait a little more! I''ll try my best again! Haha... I promise I''ll raise enough money once more! It''ll actually be easier this time!"


    When the villagers heard her they all quieted down and looked at her with sad expressions, Genzo was even crying a little.


    Genzo walked over to Nami and hugged her. He started to tell that she doesn''t have to work for them anymore, that he knows it must have hurt to work with Arlong.


    Genzo - "You''ve fought well."


    He then told her that she can leave the village. She was about to refute, but Nojiko interrupted and told her that she should go, that she was ''cunning and had what it takes to survive''.


    Nojiko - "Besides you have a dream to fulfill!"


    Nami was slightly shocked, but she quickly got out of it and then pulled out a dagger and tried to block the way, telling them that she doesn''t want to see any of them get hurt and they''ll die.


    Genzo - "We know."


    He then grabbed hold of the blade of the dagger, making his hand start bleeding.


    The Doctor then told her that it was useless and they had their hearts set on it.


    Genzo - "NOW MOVE OUT OF OUR WAY, NAMI!"


    The villagers then started moving in the direction of Arlong park with their weapons in the air and shouting about showing their spirit.


    Nami had dropped to her knees, grabbed a hold of her left should and looking at the tattoo, that represents the Arlong pirates, with complete hatred.


    She then grabbed hold of the dagger and started stabbing the tattoo while repeating Arlongs name.


    After she had stabbed her arm a few times, her arm was stopped mid swing by Luffy.


    She looked at him while on the verge of crying.


    Nami - "Luffy...! What is it? YOU DON''T EVEN KNOW THE FIRST THING ABOUT ANYTHING!"


    Luffy - "Nope. I dont know anything."


    Nami looked down at the ground, clutching the dirt, telling him that she had said to leave and threw the dirt at him, Luffy agreed that she had.


    She then held her face, trying to hold in her sobs before she turned to him and with tears streaming down her cheeks.


    Nami - "Luffy... help me..."


    Luffy then grabbed his hat and put it onto Nami''s head, took a few steps forward and then took a deep breath in.


    Luffy - "OF COURSE I WILL!"


    Nami looked at his back while remembering how important his hat is to him and softly muttered his name while still crying.


    Luffy started walking forwards with a serious expression on his face, right towards his waiting crew.


    Luffy - "Let''s go."


    Zoro/Sanji/Usopp - "Roger!"


    (Thanks for reading, if you know how I can improve then please do comment.


    I should probably say that I tend to go and read the chapters and then edit them a bit (mostly just grammar and improving sentences), because my brain works weirdly.)

 Chapter 10 - Ch 8 Are Long Gone

    As Luffy and the rest started making their way towards Arlong park, they came across Leo, who was standing in their path with his hood up.


    Leo - "I know you want to beat Arlong up, but I''m taking him."


    Luffy - "Huh, why? He made Nami cry, I''m gonna do it!"


    Luffy raised a hand up in front of his ?h?st and clenched it into a fist as he was talking.


    Leo - "I know, but I''m not going to beat him up..."


    Luffy - "Wha? Why, he..."


    Leo - "I''m going to kill him. Slowly."


    Leo''s red eyes started to glow ominously, as he released a small amount of killing intent that he had only just started to cultivate.


    His proclamation made the 4 of them have different reactions, Luffy was dissatisfied with not getting to fight Arlong himself, Zoro instinctively grabbed his sword when he felt the killing intent, Sanji slightly gulped and remembered the previous slaughter, and Usopp was shaking in fear because he couldn''t handle a little killing intent.


    Leo - "Haah... Fine, how about this, you can throw the first punch, but after that he''s mine?"


    Luffy thought about it, grumbled a bit, but finally agreed.


    Leo - "Alright then, we should hurry up before those villagers get themselves killed."


    After that, they quickly made their way to Arlong park and when they got there they saw a crowd in front of the gate, the villagers were being kept out by Johnny and Yosaku.


    Now that they had arrived, Leo stepped to the side and turned to Luffy.


    Leo - "After you."


    Luffy then walked forward and with a single punch destroyed the gate, sending the pieces flying.


    Luffy - "Who''s the one, called Arlong?"


    Arlong looked angrily at the intruder that was looking for him.


    Arlong - "That would be me."


    Luffy - "I''m Luffy."


    Arlong - "Luffy? I see... And just what the hell are you?"


    Luffy - "A pirate."


    As he was making his way towards Arlong, two goons got in his way and tried to stop him, but he just smashed their heads together and kept walking.


    This got Arlong''s attention, and the rest of the fishmen goons were alarmed.


    Arlong - "What does a pirate want with me?"


    Right as he finished his sentence, he was punched right in the face and sent flying into the wall.


    Luffy was looking at him with a seriously pissed off face.


    Luffy - "Dont you dare, make my navigator cry!"


    Sanji then started berating Luffy for running in all alone and that he doesn''t want to be left out of the fight.


    Then Zoro and Usopp walked to their side, with Usopp being cowardly and saying he doesn''t mind, and Zoro sarcastically calling Usopp brave.


    The fishmen were all were all commenting on Zoro being there and how Usopp was actually alive.


    And the villagers, who were watching from the destroyed gate, were all talking about how Luffy had just sent Arlong flying and how that no normal human could do that. Nojiko, who was among(Imposter!!!) them, was looking at Luffy and the rest with shock.


    Johnny and Yosaku were talking about how if they couldn''t defeat the fishmen, then the east blue would have no future, and continued to guard the entrance with their lives. When Genzo asked why they were going this far, they answered that it was their apology for doubting Nami.


    It was at this point that Arlong started talking, he started with questioning that their motive was simply to get Nami. And then asked what four measly humans could do.


    Then the octopus fishman, Hatchan, spoke out and basically said that they were too weak for Arlong to fight, then he made a calling noise for something.


    The villagers, who knew what was coming started to panic and were shouting about how the beast from the Grand Line was coming.


    As they were all making a bunch of noise, the water started rise up with emergence or the beast, and when the water fell away, a huge sea cow was presented.


    Arlong - "Mohmoo... The hell do you think you''re doing..."


    Arlong was looking at Mohmoo with an angry expression and when Mohmoo heard him, he stopped in place from fear.


    Arlong - "Well if you are going to run away, I ain''t gonna stop you but... Well Mohmoo?"


    Because of his fear for what Arlong might do, Mohmoo quickly turned around and went to attack the group.


    Usopp - "IT''S COMING FOR US!"


    At the same moment that Mohmoo started his attack, the fishmen goons also decided to attack while shouting about how humans are inferior.


    It was at this point that Leo appeared next to Luffy and the rest.


    Leo - "Crouch." (a/n: would have said duck, but I kept thinking of an actual duck and it felt weird.)


    The four of them didn''t understand at first, but followed his instructions.


    As he swung his chain, Leo held his left hand out towards Mohmoo, placing his hand in the path of the cows nose and stopped him in his tracks.


    It all happened so fast, no one there could even see what had happened, but after a few seconds they all could see the result of his attack.


    All at once, several fishmen fell to the ground with their bodies split in half and the two halves having been burnt.


    Then a deep, chilling voice, that sound like it came from Hell, sounded out.


    GR Leo - "Go back Mohmoo."


    His voice sent a shiver down everyones spine and they couldn''t help but to gulp down what little saliva they had, in nervousness.


    Mohmoo who was just as scared, but also relieved that he wouldn''t have to follow the order, nodded his head, and quickly turned around and fled.


    When the fishmen saw him the started chattering.


    Fishman 1 - "M-monster!"


    Fishman 2 - "H-he must have eaten a d-devil fruit!"


    After Mohmoo left, Leo lowered his hand and then stared straight into Arlongs eyes.


    GR Leo - "Now that I''ve held up my end of the deal..."


    He stopped short, raised his hand and pointed with his index finger.


    GR L - "You''re mine!"


    Every word Leo spoke made people feel even more afraid, even Arlong wasn''t an exception and that enraged him.


    Arlong - "YOU HUMAN! YOU THINK IM AFRAID OF YOU!?"


    Leo didn''t answer, he just started walking towards him. As he was walking he had to go past Hatchan, who was stuck in place from fear.


    Leo didn''t really want to kill Hatchan, as he understood that he was just simple minded and easily manipulated, also he wasn''t so bad in the future.


    So as he was passing by, Leo backhanded Hatchan and sent him flying out into the sea. He didn''t want to kill Hatchan, but that didn''t doesn''t mean that he was just going to let him off the hook after all that he''d done as a pirate. (Pun wasn''t intended)


    After dealing with Hatchan, he continued his way towards Arlong.


    Then there was another interruption, this time in the form of the stingray fishman Kuroobi and Japanese Whiting fish fishman Chuu.


    They both attacked at the same time, Kuroobi used his fishman karate, while Chuu used his water gun attack. (I shit you not, that is what it''s called)


    Both of their attacks hit him, but he didn''t even flinch, he grabbed hold of both of them and threw them behind him. Kuroobi went Sanji and Chuu went to Luffy.


    Leo slightly turned his head, but it was enough for the people who were behind him and hadn''t seen his fiery skeleton appearance, to catch a glimpse.


    GR Leo - "You can play with them."


    And he continued his walk.


    It was only a few step and he was now standing over a shaking Arlong. He grabbed hold of and picked him up by the head, bring him to eye level.


    GR Leo - "Tell me something... Do you fear death?"


    And with that, he slammed Arlong into the ground, creating a small dust cloud, then he let go of him and backed up a few step to let him get up.


    After a couple of second, while Leo was busy wondering if Arlong was weaker than he thought and was already down for the count, the dust settled and Arlong was standing there with an enraged expression.


    Arlong - "YOU BASTARD! ILL KILL YOU!"


    GR Leo - "Good luck with that."


    Leo''s remark sounded like he was looking down on him, so Arlong got even angrier, but Leo cant be blamed for that, he is immortal after all...


    In his enraged state, Arlong shot towards Leo, head first intending to bite him, and Leo of course, let him bite his shoulder.


    The reason for him letting Arlong have so many chances and not just taking him out is that he wanted to play with him, show him that he is weak and all his attempts are useless, slowly whittling away at him, and then he will start to physically rip him apart.


    As soon as Arlong felt his teeth make contact, he was overjoyed at the thought that he would be able to tear apart the arrogant human infront of him. All the people watching were also alarmed and shouted for Leo to get away from Arlong.


    But, he was quickly confused when his teeth didn''t pierce his opponent, heck even his clothes were okay.


    Arlong was about to pull away, but suddenly felt something grab him by the jaw.


    GR Leo - "Was that supposed to accomplish something?"


    Leo then clenched his hand on Arlongs jaw, which started to make a sickening crunching sound.


    Arlong couldn''t handle having his jaw literally crushed and start to yell in pain. Fortunately for him, Leo didn''t completely destroy his jaw, he stopped after listening to his screams for about 30 seconds and instead threw him into the tower, where he wanted him to pick up his weapon.


    After throwing Arlong, Leo started walking towards the tower and made his way inside.


    Waiting for him was Arlong, who was, as expected, holding his saw like sword, and without wasting time, Arlong attacked with ferocious swings. And just like before, Leo simply stood there and let it happen.


    After Arlong had taken about fifty swings, Leo decided that was enough and caught the blade, then crushing it with one hand.


    At this point, Arlong was becoming scared, but Leo wasn''t done.


    He for a third time, grabbed Arlong by the head and threw him, this time upwards and with a lot of force behind it, sending him through multiple floors, all the way to the top.


    Following behind him, Leo jumped through the holes that were made. When Leo got to the top, he saw the room that belonged to Nami, her prison, and it made him angry! There were stacks upon stacks of papers with maps drawn on them, a single desk with drawing utensils that had dried blood on them.


    As someone who can feel emotions, it made him sick and enraged. He could feel the sorrow, the helplessness, the loneliness, anger and hate that Nami had felt whenever she was in the room, and the fact that a she had felt this for 8 years, he felt all of it, it made him almost go into a frenzy.


    He released a deafening roar that made the air tremble and everyone who heard it, to feel a primal fear and dread the likes of which they''d never felt before, not even from Arlong.


    After releasing his roar, Leo didn''t waste time, he set the room on fire, and then created chains and started to destroy the whole building. He kicked Arlong through a wall and sent him plummeting into the courtyard down below, then he walked over to the newly created hole and stared down at Arlong.


    Everyone else was looking at him, the villagers, Johnny and Yosaku, Luffy and his crew who had finished their battles, And also Nami who was crying from happiness when she saw her prison was no more.


    Leo jumped down, infront of the panting Arlong, who was looking at him with a mix of hatred and fear.


    GR Leo - "I''m done playing with you."


    Leo then proceeded to grab Arlong by the neck with one hand and with the other one, he started to rip him apart starting with his right arm, then his leg, then he switched the hand that was holding him with his other and ripped his other arm and leg off.


    Arlong was screaming in pain the entire time and even begged for him to stop at the end, Leo just looked at him with his hollow eyes.


    GR Leo - "Look at you, defeated by a ''mere human'' and left in this pathetic state. Tell me, how do you feel right now?"


    Arlong only had fear in his eyes now, he was completely played with, he never stood a chance.


    Arlong - "Y-you''re a m-monster!"


    GR Leo - "...I know..."


    *SNAP*


    Leo snapped his neck and then dropped him, he then went on to kill the rest of the fishmen, all the way from the weakest goon to the two officers, and then he consumed their souls, but he left one that he determined to be the weakest as he had a something to check. He got quite a good boost as well, he went from 35 tonnes to 67 tonnes.


    Finished with dealing with them, Leo reverted back to his normal appearance, but with brightly glowing red eyes.


    (I broke 2000 word, wohoo!


    Yeah, so I was asked why I didn''t have Leo stop Nami whe she was stabbing herself, honestly I dont really want Nami in the harem all that much, she''s a bit of a gold digger and I dont think that is the type of girl he would go for after what happened with his ex. Sure I could change her character a bit, but I feel like that would be too strange and I''m not confident in pulling it off.)


    (quick question, I want to revive Bellemere. Should I do it now or later? Now would make it likely that Nami wouldn''t leave, though I would still make it happen(unlimited power!). Later makes it seem more manipulative and I dont like that, but i can still work around it. So what do you think?


    I wont upload anything for a couple days.)

 Chapter 11 - Ch 9 Settling Business

    The people gathered were staring with their mouths wide open.


    Villager 1 - "Is... Is it over?"


    Villager 2 - "Is this real?"


    Then one by one, each of them stared to have bright smiles appear on their faces and then they began to cheer.


    They were jumping up and down like little kids, but then the rat bastard Nezumi, made his appearance, along with his Marines.


    Nezumi - "That''s enough celebrating! Chi Chi Chi Chi!"


    Nami and the rest of the villagers, who had quieted down, looked at him with disgust, anger and righteous indignation.


    Nezumi - "What a lucky day it is for me today! Thanks to you, the money I had to hand over to Arlong, as well as all the riches of Arlong park belong to me!


    So throw down your arms! I, Captain Nezumi of the 16th branch of the Marines, shall hereby take credit for your victory!"


    Leo got tired of listening to the rat, so he sped in front of him, grabbed him by the throat and lifted him off the ground.


    Leo - "You''re ruining the mood."


    Leo''s sudden appearance and glowing red eyes terrified Nezumi, which then lead to him trying act tough and make threats.


    Nezumi - "D-dont y-you dare harm m-me! I-if you do, you will become an enemy of the world government!"


    He became emboldened as he talked, all because he was confident that Leo would be afraid of the world government.


    He was mistaken.


    *RIIIP*


    Leo tore Nezumi''s arm off, making blood spurt all over. The rat faced bastard started screaming and crying in pain.


    Leo - "Oops. Looks like I hurt you."


    A savage grin appeared on Leo''s face and he started to laugh.


    Leo - "HAHAHAHA! Honestly, was I supposed to be scared by that? Pathetic!"


    This time he snapped the rats leg, making him cry out even more.


    The Marines that were accompanying the rat, finally got their heads out of their ?sses, they pointed their rifles at Leo and shouted for him to let Nezumi go.


    Leo just looked at them like the idiots that they are.


    Leo - "Not the smartest bunch are you...? You know what, do it. Shoot, I dare you!"


    He looked at them with a condescending smile, while also tightening his hold on Nezumi''s throat.


    The Marines didn''t know what to do and were now extremely nervous. But, luckily for them, the villagers spoke out.


    Village 1 - "Wait! Dont kill him."


    Villager 2 - "Please. We appreciate your help, but if you kill him, we will all be punished for it aswell."


    Leo look at them and back towards the Marines.


    Leo - "Fine..."


    The Marines and Nezumi all felt relieved that they were given this way out. That was until Leo point towards them.


    Leo - "But! All of you have to cut off the last two fingers on your right hand! And if you don''t, I will rip your entire arm off!"


    As he was talking, Leo''s eyes started to glow with more intensity and released his killing intent to pressure them.


    They all gulped and thought about it for a moment, but with the choices of losing an arm or a couple fingers, the decision was easy. They cut off their fingers.


    Leo was kind of disappointed, but he threw Nezumi towards the Marines.


    Leo - "Get lost, before I change my mind."


    They picked Nezumi up and started running, but as he was being carried away, Nezumi started shouting.


    Nezumi - "YOU WILL PAY FOR THIS! YOU WILL BE HUNTED WHEREVER YOU GO! YOU AND YOUR PIRATE FRIENDS!"


    Leo watched as they disappeared into the distance, and when they were gone, he turned around and walked back to the crowd.


    Leo - "You should have let me kill them. Could have just pinned it on Arlong."


    The villagers lowered their heads as they felt some guilt for stopping him. What they didn''t know, was that he was going to let him live anyways so that he can get a bounty.


    Leo then sighed and turned to Luffy with a question.


    Leo - "So, you still want me in your crew?"


    Luffy then showed his signature grin.


    Luffy - "You bet! Welcome aboard."


    Nojiko then decided to fix the atmosphere that Nezumi broke.


    Nojiko - "Hey everybody, let''s stop standing around and go celebrate! Tell the whole Island that Arlong is gone!"


    Everybody start to cheer and shout once again, then they all started to make their way to inform the other villages and set up for a celebration.


    Nami, Nojiko and Genzo made their way off somewhere, and Luffy started going towards the village for the party. And Zoro also needed to get his wounds treated properly.


    After walking a few feet, Sanji noticed that Leo wasn''t following.


    Sanji - "Hey, you coming?"


    Leo - "Hmm? Yeah... yeah... I''ll catch up"


    Sanji - "Hmm, okay then."


    Sanji then continued on towards the village.


    The reason or reasons Leo wasn''t following were that; he first made a clone to follow Nezumi to the 16th branch, he wasn''t going to let him live no matter what, though this was the first time he was making a clone so it took a couple minutes to complete.


    The second reason, was that he wanted to keep an eye on that last soul that he didn''t consume, he wanted to see if there was a time limit for him to consume it before it disappears.


    And finally, since arriving at Arlong park, Leo could feel a soul was under the tower, that is now rubble. But, the soul seemed strange, sought of dark and corrupted.


    So, like any curious person, he decided to investigate. (????)


    He walked over and started clearing the rubble, and after it was gone, he saw a basement door with multiple locks on it.


    But that wasn''t what he was there for, what he was there for was nicely placed in a ?h?st, right in the centre of the room.


    Not wasting time, he went and opened the ?h?st, what he saw inside surprised him and excited him.


    A Devil Fruit!


    He found a Devil Fruit! It was red, pear shaped with swirls and a yellow stem. The biggest surprise, is that he could feel the soul coming from inside it, and it felt as though it was squirming in an attempt to get away from him.


    Picking it up, Leo tossed it up and down a few times, considering whether to eat it or not, also how? He could eat it normally or directly devour the soul.


    After deliberating over the matter for a few minutes, he decided to consume the soul itself, that way he wont have to taste it.


    So starting the process, he started drawing the soul out. The fruit began producing a black aura that was absorbed into his body. It only took a few seconds and when it was done, the fruit turned into a sludge.


    When he finished absorbing the soul, he could feel something burning inside of him and also information being implanted into his mind.


    Turns out the Devil Fruit was called the ''Quake Quake Fruit'', it was basically a downgraded version of the ''Tremor Tremor Fruit''. It allowed him to Vibrate his body at high frequencies.


    He wanted to mess around with the power, but he would be able to do it later. For now, he decided to store all the money and treasure in his dimension, then he went back outside.


    When he got outside, Leo sat down and waited for about 20-30 minutes, it was then that the soul he was keeping an eye on disappeared.


    Since he had killed that fishman, it had been about an hour.


    So now he had figured out some of the aspects of his abilities that he wasn''t sure about.


    First, he has an hour after someone dies to consume their soul or it will disappear.


    Second, he gets about a quarter of the total strength possessed by the person whose soul he consumes.


    Third, the more sinful a person is the more/higher skill degree he receives from the person. For example, when he consumed the soul of Kuroobi, he got his fishman karate. And from his mass consumption of fishmen, his swimming skills improved greatly. Though he can''t manipulate water like a fishman, that is a racial ability.


    Fourth, and this was something unexpected, Devil Fruits seem to have souls and he can consume those souls, and when he does, the curse is burnt away inside him.


    There is likely more that he has yet to understand, but for now, it would do.


    So with that settled, Leo made his way over to where everyone else was.


    ...


    Meanwhile, at the Marine base, Nezumi was shouting down a Den Den Mushi, he was demanding for bounties to be put on Leo and Luffy.


    Leo was hiding in the shadows, well his clone was, and he was wondering why the hell Luffy was getting a bounty? He b?r?ly did anything. Even in the anime, Zoro beat Nezumi up and Nami hit him with her staff, but they didn''t get a bounty.


    Whatever, Nezumi was wrapping things up, calling them vicious and violent, which is kind of true in Leo''s case. Anyways, Nezumi had just sent pictures of Leo and Luffy.


    After getting confirmation that a bounty would be placed on them, Nezumi angrily slammed down the microphone(thing?) of the Den Den Mushi, he started muttering and clutching the place where his arm used to be.


    Nezumi - "Ha Ha Ha... He will regret doing this to me!"


    Leo - "I doubt that."


    *!!!*


    Nezumi swiftly turned around to see who was there, but the moment he did, he was grabbed by the head and smashed through his desk.


    Leo then lifted him up and looked him in the eye.


    Leo - "Did you really think I was just going to let you live? I''m going to finish what I started."


    Leo then tore the rest of his limbs and started to burn him, before he killed him though, he decided to try an ability that he forgot about.


    Penance stare. The ability to forces its victim to experience all the pain and suffering they have caused to others. The more the person has caused pain the stronger reaction they have.


    For extra effect, he decided to shift into his Ghost Rider form. (seriously should I just use GRF?)


    Bringing Nezumi to eye level.


    GR Leo - "Look into my eyes and feel the pain of penance long overdue."


    Without understanding what was happening, Nezumi''s eyes were drawn towards Leo''s hollow sockets, but that was only until flames lit up inside them.


    As he stared into Leo''s eyes, he started to see a myriad of scenes, he saw the suffering of the people he had caused to people over the years, he felt the pain of the people he had cause the death of, directly or indirectly.


    For what felt like an eternity, it like he was being burned alive and the pain went right to his soul.


    Nezumi - "AAHHHHHHH!!!"


    And then, silence.


    Nezumi was dead, his eyes were burnt black and were like coal.


    Leo continued to stare even though he was finished with his business. Using his penance stare was a unique experience, he saw all of the stuff that Nezumi had done, but only the bad. And it was somewhat unsettling, but he wasn''t going to get held up on it, he would do it more in the future and surely see worse.


    Leo did decide to leave little gift for when people find the rat. Speaking of which, it''s weird that nobody had arrived to see what was going on... The room was probably sound proofed.


    Anyways, he took Nezumi''s sword that was left next to the door, he then pierced it through Nezumi''s ?h?st and pinning him to the wall, then wrote ''sinner'' above him in blood.


    Then before leaving, Leo went and stole all the money and treasure that Nezumi had stolen.


    After placing it all in his dimension, clone Leo dispelled himself and real Leo got all the memories.


    ...


    As Leo was walking, he got the memories of his clone, and when he saw that he ripped the limbs off of Nezumi, he facepalmed.


    Leo - "I hope this doesn''t become a habit...."

 Chapter 12 - Ch 10 Giving A Choice

    Continuing his walk, Leo decided to make a detour to where Bellemeres grave was located, he was going to see Nami to be precise.


    ...


    It didn''t take long to get there, the grave was on a cliff overlooking the sea, and right now Nami was asking Genzo something, so Leo kept to the trees and waited.


    Nami - "Hey, Gen, Nojiko!"


    Genzo/Nojiko - "Hm?"


    Nami - "Do you think that if Bellemere was alive, that she''d stop be from becoming a pirate?"


    Genzo started telling her that Bellemere would never let her precious daughter become a pirate, but Nojiko interrupted.


    Nojiko - "Nope, she wouldn''t! But if she did, would you do as your told?"


    Nami - "Nope! Not at all!"


    They went on for a little while longer talking about the past and how hard it had been over the last 8 years.


    Eventually, Genzo and Nojiko left for the village, leaving only Nami at the grave.


    Nami - "...Hey mom... Wish you were here to see this... After all these years, were finally free! Although it came in the weirdest of ways, hehe... I miss you...*sniff*"


    Leo, seeing how sad Nami was, couldn''t help but sympathise with her, the situation was different and he was already an ?du?t, but he understood the pain of losing ones parents.


    *sigh*


    He couldn''t help but to sigh, he can''t bring his parents back to life, but he could bring Nami''s back.


    *Cough*


    Announcing his presence, Leo walked out of the trees.


    His arrival had clearly alarmed her, as she had jumped up and looked ready to fight.


    Leo - "Don''t worry, I''m not here to fight. Actually, I have an offer for you."


    She visibly relaxed when she knew that she wasn''t in danger, but she was still alert as she didn''t know him herself, just that Luffy had invited him and that he was strong.


    Nami - "What offer? And what was your name, I dont think I caught it?"


    Leo - "It''s Leonardo Blaze or just Leo, nice to meet you. And as for the offer, I''ll be blunt, I can bring back to life a total of 10 people, so do you want your mother back?"


    Nami - "..."


    Silence. Something to be expected when you tell someone you can revive people.


    She was standing there, staring at him, mouth agape. That was until an upset look appeared on her face.


    Nami - "If this is some joke, then it''s not funny!"


    Shaking his head, he replied.


    Leo - "This isn''t a joke and I have no reason to lie to you."


    She looked at him with suspicion, but decided to play along.


    Nami - "So why exactly are you giving me this offer? What do you want?"


    Leo - "I don''t want anything, there is no hidden motive and no d?s?r? for repayment. Consider it pity if you want. I can revive her now or later, but if you want her revived now, you will have to decide whether you''re still going to be a pirate. Personally, I hope you come with us."


    He flashed a cheeky grin and continued.


    Leo - "If you don''t, I think Sanji will start crying. And we will probably get lost in the first few days. Hehe."


    Nami chuckled a bit and agreed.


    Having broke the tension a bit, he got back to business.


    Leo - "If you need time need time to think about it, the offer is still there."


    Not waiting for an answer, he turned around and made his way to the village, it should almost be time for the party.


    ...


    After arriving at the village, it was only a short while for the party to get started.


    During the party, everyone was eating and drinking to their hearts content, Leo was mostly just eating as alcohol didn''t do anything for him. Maybe cultivation world alcohol would work... More reason to go there then.


    To no surprise, Leo won the little competition and went beyond, earning him the title of ''bottomless pit'', this lead to him wondering whether to take it as an insult or not... So he decided to eat his sorrows away, making them see him as a monster of whole other caliber.


    After becoming bored of eating, Leo decided to take a wander, much to the relief of the chefs.


    During his wander, he came across some older folks doing some friendly gambling and remembered that he was going to give the 97 million Berries that was stolen from Nami back to her.


    So, without further ado, he went on a hunt for the little lady.


    It took a little while, a lot of asking around and even more trying to decipher the drunk ramblings of the villagers, but he eventually got her whereabouts.


    She was at the Doctors house, which also doubled as an infirmary, so he made his way there at a moderate pace and took only a couple of minutes to arrive.


    Giving a couple of knocks on the door, he got permission to enter and so he did, he was greeted by Nami lying in a bed with fresh bandages on her shoulder, and Nojiko was sitting in a chair beside her.


    When he entered, they both looked at him with confused gazes.


    Nami - "Did you need something?"


    Leo - "No, I just remembered something and didn''t want to forget again, so I came to settle it."


    With that, he brought out the 97 million Berries.


    Leo - "That is all the money that rat face had stolen from you."


    The two of them, who just saw a bunch of money appear out of nowhere, had their mouths wide open.


    Nojiko - "You... Wha...? How...?"


    Nojiko started rambling, as she couldn''t understand what just happened, but she was brought out of it by Nami.


    Nami - "Wait! Did you say that you got this from Nezumi? How? How did you even know that he had stolen it and the amount?"


    Leo was kind of amused by their reactions, mostly Nojikos, but he still answered.


    Leo - "Yes, I got it from Nezumi, and the reason I knew he had stolen it and how much, is because he thought it was the reason I was at his base and started prattling on about, right before I killed him."


    He lied a little bit, but it wasn''t too unreasonable. His words once more shocked them.


    Nojiko - "WHAT! Are you insane!? This will put the whole Island in danger!"


    Leo looked at her with a bored look.


    Leo - "That would only be if I was caught, and even then, I''m a pirate now, they would simply take it as an act of retaliation. I wasn''t planning on letting the scum live, even if I had to destroy the entire base, fortunately it didn''t come to that. So, happy?"


    She was silenced. Leo turned to Nami.


    Leo - "So have you decided or do you need more time?"


    His question made both of the women become silent, Nami had clearly discussed it with Nojiko.


    Nami lowered her head, hiding her face from him and was silent for a moment.


    *sniff*


    She raised her head and looked at him with tears falling from her face.


    Nami - "why...? Why are you giving me so much? And you''re not asking for anything in return!"


    Leo and Nojiko looked at her and felt she looked so fragile. Epecially in Nojiko''s case, she had watched Nami over the years, and she hadn''t cried once, she had always relied on herself and never felt such kindness.


    Leo walked over and stroked her head.


    Leo - "I understand the pain of losing a parent... The situation was different, but I understand and would have done anything to get them back."


    Nami - "*sniff* Then why dont you? You said you could bring back 10 people, so why not bring your parents back?"


    Sadness flashed on his face, before he quickly hid it, but they still noticed.


    Leo - "Like I said, our situations are different. I guess you can consider it as a price for power... and for revenge."


    He ended much quieter than he started, to the point that they b?r?ly heard it, but they still did.


    Leo - "If you want some advice, then dont think about it too much and just go with your heart. I''ll leave you for now, have a good rest. Bye."


    Leo then turned around and exited the house, no longer being in the mood to party, he went on a walk.


    ...


    Two days later.


    Everyone had been and most still were partying, Luffy ate more food, Zoro drank more booze, Sanji tried to flirt with women, and Usopp was singing while everyone else was dancing.


    Leo on the other hand, was in a forested area practicing with his devil fruit and going through basic forms with a spear made from Hellfire, this was because of him remembering a cultivation novel called ''martial world'', where the mc had an understanding of vibrations and used a spear effectively with them.


    His spear technique was coming from what knowledge Don Krieg had, which wasn''t a lot, he mostly just swung his weapon around with next to no skill. (hehe, the innuendo)


    So with little choice, Leo had to go off of memory for the spear drills. These drills teach primary grips, stances, maneuvers, cuts, chops, slashes, blocks, parries, and thrusts. The only reason he new this was because of his interest in the spear, gained after reading said cultivation novel.


    His Quake Quake fruit powers were pretty simple to get a hang of, he could vibrate his body and the things he''s touching at various frequencies, he could deliver a blunt force hit and make it have the effect of multiple attacks. With a bladed weapon, he can use the vibrations to create microscopic oscillations within the blade. The oscillations of the blade create a sawing effect thousands of times per second, enormously increasing the blade''s cutting power


    He can also vibrate his body at such a frequency that he can phase through solid matter. He could already become intangible if he was using a vehicle, but now he can do it without one, at least it was never shown for a Ghost Rider to become intangible by himself. In hindsight, he should have altered that with his wish. (researched it, only happened with his vehicle. My bad)


    The only problem was, the strength and control, both of which can be improved with time and use.


    Currently, he was sparring with a clone, there was no powers, just physical prowess.


    They were going at each other with ferocity, going for piercing headshots, sweeping at the legs with force that would cripple a normal person, smashing down at each other and making craters. The majority of the time they dodged and weaved through their attacks, the area had obvious signs of their spar or fight to the death, however you want to put it. There were trees with holes pierced into them, bisected and shattered.


    After going back and forth for a while, he decided to wrap things up, getting ready for a final attack using his vibrations, he jumped back a couple metres, twirled the spear an with an overhead, downward swing, powered with vibration, he slammed down on the ground.


    On impact, the ground ruptured and shattered, sending out a wave of destruction for 5 metres, and toppling the trees in the face of it.


    Standing up straight, Leo released his clone and took the experience from it, and then reviewed where he could improve. A few minutes later he finished and looked around at his mess. (a/n: I should probably clarify that the clones work like shadow clones, but instead of smoke it''s a fiery incineration effect.)


    Leo - "... Uhh, I might have overdone it..."


    It was then, that from the side, Nami''s voice sounded out.


    Nami - "You think...?"


    Leo turned to her with a wry smile and an embarrassed chuckle. He wasn''t surprised by her presence, his clone had seen her during the spar. Nami on the other hand was staring at him in wonder and confusion.


    Nami - "How many abilities do you have? I thought it was possible to eat only one Devil fruit?"


    Leo smirked when he heard this.


    Leo - "I have a lot of abilities, but only the vibrations are from a Devil fruit. Actually, I got that Devil fruit from fish faces base."


    An unhappy look appeared on her face remembering Arlong, so Leo changed the topic.


    Leo - "Anyways, was there something you needed? Have you made a decision?"


    She looked at him gratefully, but it soon changed serious and determined.


    Nami - "I want..."


    (MUAHAHAHAHAHA! Cliff-kun mother fu?ker!


    I apologise... lost my cool there. Moving on, I would like to quickly clarify that the clones will NEVER be used for his harem! If you need clones to look after your harem, you''re pretty pathetic and shouldn''t have one!


    Question! Should Logia Devil fruit give him the elemental shifting? He doesn''t exactly need it, but I cant (right now) think of a reason for why he wouldn''t have it.)

 Chapter 13 - Ch 11 The Choice

    (I may or may not have been putting it off...


    Anyways, here you go.)


    Nami - "I want to bring back Bellemere! I will still be coming along to be a pirate, and I''ll miss her, but Nojiko also misses her and it wouldn''t be fair to make her wait... I can always come back and see her anyways!"


    Though she was sad at the prospect of reuniting with Bellemere, only to separate again, she was thinking more about her sisters happiness. Once again, she was sacrificing herself for other, all while showing a smile.


    Leo looked at her with a frown, he felt sad for her, and a self-sacrificing personality like hers wasn''t always a good thing.


    Leo - "*sigh* Okay... Well let''s go to your house, it''s the first time I''m reviving someone, it might leave her a little shocked, so a familiar place will help."


    Nami nodded with understanding and lead the way.


    As they were walking, Leo was thinking about how exactly he uses his reviving ability, when he heard a voice in his head.


    God - ["When you want to revive someone, simply focus on that person with the intent to revive them. It will help if there is someone there who knows that person. Oh, and for future knowledge, you can improve your ability and increase the number of people you can revive, I''ll leave it up to you to figure it out. You might hear from me again. Have fun now!"]


    Hearing God''s voice in his head, Leo was startled and stood still as a result, and when he heard that his limit could be increased, he was pleasantly surprised.


    Nami who was walking ahead of him, noticing that he had stopped, turned to him with a confused gaze.


    Nami - "What''s wrong?"


    Leo - "No, sorry, nothing. Just thought I heard something. Let''s continue." (a/n: paraphrased reference)


    She looked at him strangely, but then just shrugged and started walking again.


    ...


    After a short walk, they arrived at the orange farm, where Nojiko lives, and where Nami lived as a child.


    When they got there, they saw a nervous, pacing Nojiko, and when she saw them, she ran over.


    Nojiko - "What''s wrong? Is she back yet?"


    Nami - "Calm down, calm down. He said that we should do it here, that way she will be in a familiar place."


    Nojiko calmed down, but she was still nervous, so Leo decided to help put her at ease.


    Leo - "How about we head inside and I can reunite you with your mother?"


    Leo - "Okay, it will help if you can focus your thoughts and feelings on her, the stronger the better."


    They both nodded, closed their eyes and started thinking about all the time they spent with Bellemere. They thought about the birthdays they spent together, where even though they weren''t the richest, Bellemere still tried her best to give them what they wanted. About the times they got in trouble at the village, but Bellemere would always laugh it off in front of them, and then later apologize. A myriad of memories flashed by, all the way up to the point that Bellemere died for them, all so that she could make it known that they were her children and she was their mother.


    They stood there, with overflowing emotions, tears in their eyes, and one unified d?s?r?.


    Nami/Nojiko - ''I want you back, Mom!''


    With both his psychic and empath abilities, targeted towards them, Leo could see their memories and feel their emotions. And using them, he focused on the image of Bellemere and concentrated on reviving her, on bringing her soul back in to the physical world.


    Slowly, but surely, an outline of a woman started taking form, as more time passed, the woman''s body became more corporeal and more distinguishable, showing that she''s a beautiful woman in her early thirties, mid length reddish hair with shaved sides, making her look tomboy-ish, she is quite buxom, has a toned figure that came from her time as a Marine, but most importantly, she''s n?k?d...


    Not paying attention to that small detail, Leo continued to focus on the task at hand, ignoring the reaction of his new body, which had yet to experience certain... things...


    Anyways, the process was taking some time, he was creating a body from nothing after all.


    At this point, both Nami and Nojiko had opened their eyes in amazement, shock and a little bit of embarrassment. They weren''t sure about this whole situation, they initially thought that it was too good to be true, and so although they didn''t hold out much hope, they still thought it was worth a shot. And now that they''re seeing their mother come back, right before their eyes, they didn''t know what to think.


    Continuing on for an hour, the process was finally complete, there was now a fully revived, fully n?k?d, Bellemere. She was unconscious right now, but if her undulating... ahem... ?h?st... was anything to go by, then she was very much alive.


    Nami and Nojiko were staring at Bellemere and were overwhelmed with happiness, tears in their eyes and hands covering their mouths. But they were brought out of it.


    *Huff* *Huff*


    They looked over to the source of the noise, what they saw was a heavily panting and sweating Leo kneeling on the ground


    Leo - "Haha... Never thought I would feel tired again in my life... You should probably cover her up with something... I think she will wake up in a little while..."


    They just stared at him for a moment, he had actually brought their mother back, and it was extremely difficult to process, but they soon came around.


    Nojiko quickly went to get a cover for Bellemere, and Nami went to see if Leo was okay.


    Nami - "Hey, are you okay? Is something wrong with you?"


    Leo - "Haha, no need to be concerned, just tired is all. You should go be beside your mom."


    Although she wasn''t sure if he was actually okay, she listened and went over to Bellemeres side.


    It didn''t take long for Nojiko to come back with a sheet to cover Bellemere with, and clothes for when she is awake. She also glanced at Leo, who is sitting with his back on the wall and trying to calm his breathing.


    Leo currently felt exhausted, it was obvious that his powers are different from a traditional Ghost Rider, but he never thought that he would have to deal with this exhaustion from reviving one person. Hopefully, he wouldn''t have to deal with it once he''s stronger.


    ...


    It had been almost 2 hours, and everyone was nervous now, the two sisters were still beside their mother, even Leo was wondering if he somehow messed up.


    He had now fully recovered from his exhaustion, but now felt like a huge pressure was on him and was pacing back and forth. He even tried asking God, but got no response.


    Leo - ''Why hasn''t she woken up yet? Did I mess up? I followed what I was told. It feels like it worked, her soul is there, and it seems stable... Huh...?''


    As he was busy stressing about the whole situation, he heard a noise.


    Bellemere - "Mmm..."


    Bellemere had started to awaken, it started with groans and grumbles, then turned small spasms and twitching. Soon enough, she was fully awake, but disoriented, she held her head like how one does with a migraine and sat up, causing the sheet to fall and reveal her br??sts.


    Leo quickly turned around, and it was just in time, because Nami and Nojiko were eyeing him, as if it was his fault.


    Leo - ''The hell they looking at me like that for...? It''s not like I purposely made her n?k?d... I made her body out of nothing, only people with bullshit powers remake the clothes as well...''


    Their stares fortunately didn''t last long, as they wanted to focus on Bellemere.


    Bellemere - "Ughh... What''s going on...? Feels like the worst hangover ever... The last thing I remember was, some pirates were taking over and demanded money, I paid for Nami and Nojiko, and then...? Wasn''t I shot!?"


    She was rambling on, trying to remember, and when she got to the end, she started to panic and looked at her surroundings. When she did, she saw two young women looking at her and crying. As well as the back of a man in a trench coat.


    She was about to ask what was going on, when...


    Nami/Nojiko - "MOM!"


    She was hugged by the two young women and was being called ''mom'' by them.


    Bellemere - "N-Nami...? N-Nojiko...?"


    Hearing her, they both looked up at her with tear filled eyes, and nodded.


    Bellemere - "What happened? Why are you all grown up? The last thing I remember, I was..."


    Leo, seeing that they were going to be a while, he decided to leave and give them time to catch up, and for the sisters to explain the situation to Bellemere.


    He didn''t really go far, he just went over to a tree and sat against it.


    ...


    At some point, he may or may not have fallen asleep...


    He woke up when the had just started to set, and after a good stretch, he remembered that he had revived Bellemere, so he went over to the house and knocked on the door.


    After a moment, Nojiko opened the door, she had puffy red eyes from crying, but a happy smile adorned her face.


    Nojiko - "Oh, you''re finally awake! We came to get you, but you were asleep. Come in, Bellemere wanted to see you!"


    Without giving him a chance to speak, she grabbed his arm and dragged him inside.


    Now inside, he was met with, a now fully awake, fully clothed, Bellemere. She was stroking Nami''s head while she slept on her ??p.


    Leo - "It''s good to see that I wasn''t the only one sleeping. I see that you''re doing good, and have clothes now..."


    Bellemere - "Hahaha. What, disappointed?"


    Leo chuckled at her and shook his head.


    Nojiko had a wry smile on her face, even after death, her mother was the same.


    Leo - "Anyways, I just came to check that everything was alright. If there''s no problem, I''m gonna go train more until it''s time to leave."


    He was about to leave, but Bellemere stopped him.


    Bellemere- "Wait! I want to thank you, so why don''t you stay and we can treat you to a meal?"


    He wasn''t sure about whether he should accept or not. He didn''t need to be thanked, but he didn''t want to be rude...


    Leo - "I... Uhh... Haah, sure, I would love to. Thanks."


    Bellemere - "Great! You can take a seat, it wont be long."


    With a happy expression, she gently Nami move from her legs and got up, placing a pillow in her place.


    Leo just sighed and took a seat.


    He looked over at Nami, she had a happy smile and seemed to be having a good dream, it kind of made him happy aswell.


    ...


    During the wait, he and Nojiko made some small talk. After a while, Nami woke, panicking a bit when she didn''t see Bellemere, but was easily calmed down by Nojiko.


    Nami thanked Leo, and then she joined in the small talk.


    It was soon time to eat, and Bellemere came to get them. During their meal, Bellemere was playfully flirting and teasing Leo, he just smiled and laughed it off.


    After eating, they spent a bit more time talking, and when it got dark, Leo decided to leave. They offered to let him stay, but he declined and left after thanking them.


    He wanted to continue practicing his devil fruit and use of the spear.


    ...


    3 days later.


    Leo was now standing on the Going Merry with Luffy and the rest. There was a crowd of villagers there to see them off.


    Right now they were waiting for Nami, though Leo wasn''t sure whether she was actually coming or not.


    As they were waiting, they suddenly heard a shout.


    Nami - "SET SAIL!"


    Luffy listened to her and told everyone to set sail, Nami on the other hand, was now sprinting over.


    The villagers, who realized that she wanted to leave without saying goodbye, started clamouring and tried to block her.


    Nami easily slipped by and moved between them, all the while picking their pockets without them noticing.


    When she got past them and to the end of the dock, she jumped the gap, and when she landed on the boat, she lift her shirt and made all their wallets fall, while she gave a cat-like grin.


    When all the villagers realized what had happened, they all started to shout, it started off angry, but they soon started to tell her that she should return to visit. And Genzo told Luffy to remember the promise, to which he gave a thumbs up.


    Nami - "Goodbye, everyone! I''ll be off now!"


    As they were sailing away, she was waving to them with a bright smile, and at the dock, they were now sitting down and waving back.


    Bellemere - "Hehe, that brat."


    Genzo - "Talk to me about it, she''s just like..."


    As he was talking, he looked over to her, and when he saw who it was, he lost all colour and looked like he had seen a ghost.


    Genzo - "AAAHHHHHHHHH...!"


    Bellemere/Nojiko - "HAHAHAHA!"


    Back on the ship, Nami had just heard the scream of Genzo, and the laughter of Bellemere and Nojiko, then she started laughing when she realized what happened.


    Leo - "Almost thought you weren''t going to come. I''m actually surprised you did."


    While she was resting against the handrail, staring at the disappearing dock, Leo came to check on her.


    Nami - "I almost didn''t... But I still have my dream... And I couldn''t leave these idiots by themselves, without me, who knows what would happen."


    She turned to him with a bright smile, to which he returned a small one.


    Leo - "Well, it''s nice to have an excellent navigator to take care of us. Please take care of me!"


    (Okay, honestly I''m b?r?ly satisfied with this chapter, but I just wanted to get on with the adventure already. I hope it doesn''t bother you all that much.


    I also didn''t have any real plan for this, I just made it up as I was writing.


    For the record, he wasn''t nerfed when he revived Bellemere, I just wanted to make it show that he isn''t all that strong right now.. It really doesn''t make sense if he just instantly revives people, his powers are already different to the original Ghost Riders, so I want to let him get more powerful and capable.)

 Chapter 14 - Ch 12 Bounty And Shopping

    (Just in case, I want to clarify that he doesn''t need to breath, but like a vampire, although they dont need oxygen to live, they still have functioning lungs, otherwise how would they talk?


    In his human form he still has lungs, and there for can do the physical action of breathing and talking normally.


    In his Ghost Rider form, my theory is that he is just a flaming skeleton, and the fire fills out his clothes in some way, like an elemental of sort, so being a skeleton, he speaks using his own unique energy, like how cultivators do under water or in space, or like when they send a message without speaking, he doesn''t have lungs, a tongue or lips, so he wouldn''t even be capable of pronunciation, making it the only logical answer.)


    It had been a day, and they were currently sailing to Logue Town to start their journey on the Grandline.


    They were all doing their own thing, Luffy was trying to eat oranges from Nami''s trees, Sanji was stopping Luffy, Zoro was just chilling, Usopp was working on some new ammo, Nami had just bought a newspaper, and Leo was sunbathing in nothing but shorts he made with his Hellfire, though he won''t actually tan...


    Sanji just kicked Luffy into Usopp, causing his ammo to go into his eyes, which happened to contain Tabasco sauce.


    Nami had just sat down next to Leo in her seat with her paper, she kept taking glances at Leo''s body, it could truly make a woman drool.


    Because of her continuous glances and flipping through the paper, she didn''t realise the two loose flyers that were between the pages, and so they fell out onto the the floor, face up for people to see.


    Nami - "Ah..."


    Usopp - "AGHH!"


    Luffy - "AH!"


    Zoro - "zzzz"


    Sanji - "Oh?


    Leo - "Hm?"


    They all had more or less, the same reactions, Nami simply showed a little surprise. It was hard to tell whether Usopp was in pain or was surprised? Luffy was surprised. Zoro was sleeping. Sanji and Leo had mild curiosity.


    Luffy/Nami/Usopp - "AHHHHHHHHH!"


    When it set in what those flyers really were, they let out a rather loud shout. Though, again it was hard to tell with Usopp... On the upside, Zoro was awake now!


    After they were done expressing their shock, things turned around.


    Luffy was laughing with a big grin, while holding up his poster, that showed him with the same grin and 30 million Berry bounty. Plus the back of Usopps head, which he was bragging about to Sanji, making him gain a tick mark.


    Their behaviour made Nami hold her head in frustration because of how they failed to understand the severity of the situation.


    And then, there is the second flyer, it was a 50 million bounty for Leo, stating his full name, though there were two pictures of him. One, was of his human form with a smirk, which seemed to have been taken from when he was holding the rat by the throat. And the other, was of his Ghost Rider form from below, when he was looking down at Arlong from atop the tower, giving him a domineering appearance.


    Leo - "When did they even take these? I didn''t see a camera. And how the hell did they get my name."


    Zoro - "How come your bounty is higher?"


    Leo - "Probably because of the violence I showed."


    Zoro - "Hm."


    Meanwhile, off to the side Nami was considering their situation.


    Nami - "With this, we cant afford to just loiter around in the East Blue any longer."


    This made Luffy excited.


    Luffy - "Alright, men! Let''s head straight for the Grand Line!"


    Sanji/Usopp - "AYE, AYE!"


    As they were having fun, Zoro and Leo noticed that they were coming up to an island.


    Zoro - "Hey, I see an Island up ahead."


    Nami then went on to explain that, that Island was the birthplace to the Pirate King Roger. And famous the town called Loguetown, where he was executed. It''s also known as ''the town of the beginning and the end''.


    Leo couldn''t help but to chuckle, which confused everyone else.


    Sanji - "What''s so funny?"


    Leo - "Nothing. I just find it amusing, you could consider it my new beginning after my end."


    This lead to even more confusion.


    Luffy - "What do you mean? I don''t get it."


    Leo - "Nothing, just pretend I didn''t say anything."


    He shook his head and let out a small sigh, his face devoid of an expression.


    Luffy just looked at him with a confused face for a moment before forgetting about it and looking towards the island with anticipation.


    Luffy - "So that''s the town that the Pirate King died at..."


    Nami - "Shall we go?"


    Meanwhile, Nami, Sanji and Zoro, were giving concerned and curious side glances towards Leo, which he ignored. And Usopp was just as confused as Luffy, so he had joined him in looking at the island.


    ...


    It didn''t take long to arrive, only 30 minutes or so, and when they did, Luffy made some exclamation about the size of the town and how it was where the great pirate were began.


    They then decide to split up and do their own thing. Luffy wanted to see the execution stage. Sanji wanted ingredients. Usopp wanted to buy equipment. Zoro wanted to buy a couple of swords, but had no money, so Nami said she would loan it to him at 300%interest.


    When they looked towards Leo, who was only wearing shorts and running shoes, to see what he was going to do, he responded with...


    Leo - "I''m gonna take a walk."


    And then walked away humming.


    (a/n: and he waddled away, waddle, waddle, waddle~ till the very next day~ ... you have no idea how tempting that was to put there...)


    All except Luffy were taken aback by his nonchalance.


    During his walk, Leo was looking for a place that sold books and Logue poses.


    While listening to music with some earphones in, he was attracting a fair bit of attention, mostly from women, but he didn''t mind it.


    He wasn''t all that bothered about getting attention for his looks, because they came from God, he was decent looking before dying, so he accepts his new look as his own, but he won''t be narcissistic about them.


    His walk was disturbed by shouting and a woman crying out.


    He looked around, and saw that people were looking at the source of the commotion and murmuring to each other. He decided to check what was happening.


    When he got over, he saw that a group of 5 pirates were harassing a store owner and her young daughter who was helping out, and by the looks of it, one of them had hit the child.


    Needless to say, he was pissed!


    He started walking over, to ''deal'' with them.


    Imminent corpse 1 - "You stupid brat, how dare you steal from me?"


    Daughter - "WAAH! I-I didn''t."


    Mother - "P-please, I''m sure there is a mistake."


    Imminent corpse 2 - "If you don''t want to get hurt, you better pay us back! Hahaha!"


    Mother - "B-but we didn''t...! I-I cant..."


    Imminent corpse 1 - "Hahaha! If you cant pay us, you can use your body!"


    Mother - *!!!*


    Her eyes opened wide in fear, and then the pirate started reaching for her, causing her to close her eyes and hugged her daughter... But the hand never came, so she opened her eyes.


    When she did, she saw the b?r? back of a man standing in front of her.


    Leo was now standing in front of the woman and her daughter, and he REALLY wasn''t happy, not that you would be able to tell, considering his face was devoid of emotion.


    He was currently holding the pirate by the throat. Blocking the line of site for the daughter, he turned a little bit, giving a small smile.


    Leo - "Will you cover your daughter''s eyes."


    After receiving a small nod and seeing her do it, he turned back and lost his smile.


    Imminent corpse 2 - "What are you doing!? let him go!"


    Imminent corpse 3 - "Do you wanna die!?"


    Imminent corpse 4 - "Right!"


    Leo didn''t bother saying anything, he didn''t see a point.


    *SNAP* *THUD*


    Onlookers - *Gasp* *Gulp*


    The pirates were angry and about to attack, but the closest two were instantly grabbed by the throat. They tried stabbing him with their swords, and one even shot him, but he didn''t react.


    *SNAP* *SNAP* *THUD* *THUD*


    Only two left, the one who shot him was a small distance away and already started running, so he grabbed the remaining one, a quick *SNAP* and *THUD*, and he was dead. Seeing the last pirate trying to run, Leo made a chain and swung it towards the pirate, making it wrap around his neck, then channelled his Hellfire through the chain and pulled. But, there was no blood... Thanks to his Hellfire, the pirate was incinerated and turned to ash.


    Done with killing the scum, he threw some Hellfire at the corpses to turn them to ash and consumed their souls. Though they were pathetically weak, so he didn''t get anything significant.


    His eyes glowed for a couple seconds, but that was it.


    He turned around to the woman with a smile, who was staring at him, mouth agape and some fear in her eyes, much like everyone else in the surroundings.


    Leo - "Well, sorry about that. You both are safe now."


    Mother - "... O-oh yes, t-thank you for saving us!"


    Leo - "It''s no problem, just getting rid of some trash. Do you happen to know where I could buy some books and a Logue pose?"


    She stuttered a few times giving some directions, all the while blushing. And her daughter was also just staring at him with amazed eyes, which he noticed, so he gave a gentle smile and ruffled her hair a bit.


    After receiving directions and more thanks, he made his way to the first store, while the onlookers parted way for him, partially out of fear, but mostly from respect.


    ...


    Having resumed his walk, Leo quickly got to a store that sold books by following the directions given.


    Going inside, he was greeted by an elderly man sitting behind a counter. Exchanging a quick greeting, Leo got to browsing.


    He wasn''t there for anything in particular, he just wanted something to do when he was at sea.


    He found quite a few interesting looking book.


    There were; medical books, books on musical instruments and how to play them, history books, an Encyclopedia of islands on the Grand line, works of fiction, tales of peoples adventures at sea, even a few weapons handling books.


    And then, one that was very strange, but also very interesting. It seemed like a work of fiction, but was actually a novel wrote by an unnamed explorer almost two hundred years ago.


    It was about a mysterious moving Island shrouded in mist, the book was simply called ''The Island of Myths'', but there was no author.


    He picked up a few books on Spearmanship, Swordsmanship, and Archery, not as good as having a teacher, but they would suffice, then a few random adventures and works of fiction books, Encyclopedias and Historical books, and finally this ''Island of Myths'' book.


    He went over to the counter and paid for the books, he tried to ask about the strange book, but the shop keep didn''t know anything, so he left.


    ...


    Leo quickly made his way to the shop that sells Logue poses.


    When he got there, he didn''t waste any time and bought a couple Logue poses, but didn''t leave just yet.


    Leo - "Do you happen to have any Eternal poses?"


    Shopkeeper - "There should be some in the back. Not a lot of people even know about Eternal poses before the Grand line, you did your research didn''t you."


    Leo - "You could say that."


    The shopkeeper quickly went into the back and then came back with a box of Eternal poses.


    There were only ten in total, and he only recognised two, and he was very pleased with them.


    Leo - "I''ll take the ones that leads to the Boin Archipelago and to Drum Island. Thanks."


    Shopkeeper - "Sure, here you go."


    Leo ended up spending 3 million Berries in total, but that''s not a problem, thanks to all the money he sto-reposessed from Nezumi.


    With everything bought and placed in his inventory that he made by separating his personal dimension into sections, he has areas with time frozen for items and areas left for future use, that he would have to introduce vegetation to. He had discovered that, while there is dirt and rocks, even mountains, rivers and seas, there are no trees or even grass.


    Anyways, he left the store and started walking around aimlessly while listening to some Imagine Dragons. (pick your own, personally ''demons'')


    He was looking at the sky, watching the clouds drift, and because he wasn''t watching where he was going he bumped into someone.


    Leo - "Oh, sorry about that, I wasn''t watching where I was going... Oh, Nami, it''s you."


    Yeah, he walked right into Nami, who had been walking around with a huge bag of clothes, but is now on her ?ss...


    Nami - "Damn it, Leo! Why does it feel like I walked into a brick wall?"


    Leo - "Haha! Sorry about that."


    Giving her a hand to get up and picking up her clothes with a single hand.


    Nami - "Thanks. I keep forgetting how strong you are. So, what are you doing?"


    They started to walk and talk.


    Leo - "Not much, killed some scum that were harassing a woman and her daughter, and went to a couple stores. I''m done now though."


    She paused in place for a moment, but then shook her head with a sigh and continued walking.


    After that, they made some small talk while walking, she mentioned how there seemed to be a rain storm coming, and just when she said that they should probably head back to the ship, they crossed paths with Zoro, who was now carrying three swords, one that Leo could feel the curse on, plus Sanji and Usopp, carrying a big fish.


    Leo - "Sup."


    They responded with something short for their greeting. And then.


    Zoro - "So where is he?"


    Nami - "He said he wanted to check out the execution stand..."


    Usopp - "Isn''t the execution stand right here in the town square?"


    They all then looked over to the stand and saw he was trapped in a pillory, about to be executed... (search pillory if you dont get it)


    Leo facepalmed even though he knew it would happen. Nami and Sanji looked like they were questioning their life choices. Usopp had his mouth open, with his eyes about to pop out. And Zoro had a face of shocked confusion.


    Usopp - " WHA!"


    Zoro - "WHY THE HELL IS HE ON THE EXECUTION STAND!?"


    (I done goofed... I didn''t make it known to the crew that Leo can revive people, so imma have to put some bullshit next chapter... sorry.


    Also, I have realized by reading the manga, that I have somewhat misjudged/misremembered how Nami''s personality is, so I might, just MIGHT, add Nami into the harem. We''ll see....)

 Chapter 15 - Ch 13 Riders on the Storm~

    Seeing Luffy atop the execution platform, Leo and the others were naturally frustrated.


    There he was, about to be executed and the moron didn''t even understand what was going on, until his would be Executioner Buggy, told him, and only then did he start to panic.


    Not to mention all the cannon fodder surrounding the platform, and all the citizens that were watching.


    Buggy was gloating and asked if Luffy had any final words, to which he declared that he would be the Pirate King, shocking all the citizens.


    Zoro and Sanji quickly ran in and started making their way through the crowd. Nami said that they should run to the ship before the storm hit, otherwise the ship would drift away, and they would be trapped.


    Usopp was going to go with her, along with the big fish, but Leo quickly took it from him and place it in his inventory, along with Nami''s clothes.


    Leo - "You will be faster without the luggage."


    They both nodded and started running to the ship, and Leo turned towards the platform and sighed.


    Leo - "*sigh* Here we go."


    Breaking into a sprint, Leo maneuvered through the crowd of citizens, and barrelled into the pirates.


    He created a pair of gauntlets, they were black in colour, intricately engraved and had sharp claws that he was using to tear through his enemies. All in all, they looked like Daedric gauntlets from Skyrim. (comments)


    With his strength, tearing people apart was no issue at all, but with the claws of the gauntlets, the action was made even easier. He would swipe, and remove heads and limbs, thrust his hand into their ?h?sts and rip their hearts out.


    The most disturbing thing though, was the excited grin on his face... He had started to enjoy fighting! Mostly when he had multiple attackers going against him, so to take more for himself, he shouted to his teammates. It''s just unfortunate that he isn''t gaining much power from them.


    Leo - "Zoro! Sanji! I''ve got the cannon fodder, you go get our dumbass Captain!"


    When they heard Leo''s voice and the contents, they took a quick glance, and realized that he was having fun, so they decided to listen to him. They charged straight for the platform, only dealing with those directly in their path, while Leo was decimating everyone else.


    It wasn''t like he was killing everyone, just the ones who enjoyed killing and r***** people...


    As the battle went on, the weather started to become worse, causing it to rain and create gusts of wind.


    Unfortunately, Leo''s massacre was on display to everyone in the surroundings. The citizens, the Marines, and Buggy, who was atop the platform, and seeing his men being taken out decided to skip over his bullshit and go straight to the execution.


    As Buggy was swinging the sword down, Luffy shouted out with a huge smile on his face.


    Luffy - "Zoro! Sanji! Leo! Usopp! Nami! Sorry, but it looks like I''m dead."


    His words shocked many, including Marine Captain Smoker, who was waiting for the pirates to take care of each other. Zoro and Sanji were distraught.


    Zoro - "Wha?"


    Sanji - "Don''t say that, you idiot!"


    Smoker - ''He smiled."


    Right as the sword was about to cut Luffy, without anyone realizing, Leo had jumped over and kicked Buggy, sending him flying back into the government building.


    Luffy - "Nahahahaha! Thanks for the save, Leo! That was close!"


    Leo - "No problem. But why didn''t you just pull yourself out? You''re made of rubber, your head should have squeezed through."


    Luffy - "... Uhh, I didn''t think of that. Hahaha."


    Leo gave him a blank stare before sighing.


    Leo - "Come on, we need to get going."


    Saying that, he jumped down from the platform under the gazes of all those gathered. All the conflict had stopped by now, even Sanji and Zoro were staring with wide eyes.


    Leo - "I suggest we get running, before the Marines arrive."


    Just as he said that, the Marines started surrounding the square, so they all made a run for it. Luffy was even laughing.


    As they were running, all the pirates that survived Leo''s culling, were being captured by the Marines or more specifically, Smoker.


    It wasn''t difficult given the power of the Smoke Smoke fruit, and with the low numbers, it was even quicker. Someone had even caught the unconscious Buggy, who Leo left alive.


    After all the pirates were rounded up and bound, Smoker called someone to bring out his ''billower bike'', which was a specially designed bike made to work with his Devil fruit.


    When Smoker had his bike, he gave a few orders and then gave chase for the escaped party.


    ...


    While Leo and the others were making a run for it, they came across a young woman with a head of short dark blue hair, mostly in casual dress, except for a large coat with the Marines logo on it, and a sword on her waist.


    The woman was Sgt.Major Tashigi, and from what Leo could remember, she was basically the doppelganger of Zoro''s childhood friend and even had a similar personality.


    While they were running towards her direction, she started shouting at Zoro about how he had deceived her.


    Tashigi - "To think that you were Roronoa Zoro! And a pirate at that, too! You were just toying with me all along!"


    Her misleading words then caused the local simp to shout at Zoro while they continued running.


    Sanji - "You bastard! What did you do to that lady!?"


    Leo - "Cough-simp!"


    Zoro ignored Sanji and started talking with Tashigi, she told him that she would take the sword Wadou Ichimonji, to which he dared her to try.


    Now close enough, Zoro drew his sword and clashed with Tashigi.


    Zoro - "Go on ahead."


    Luffy gave a nod of confirmation, Sanji was pissy that Zoro was going to fight a woman, but Luffy pulled him by the collar.


    Leo - "I''ll stay and take out the Marines, you can focus on your fight Zoro."


    Zoro gave a nod, then he and Tashigi started clashing. Meanwhile, Leo was ''gently'' knocking out the Marines.


    The whole fight didn''t take long, Zoro was far more skilled than Tashigi, and after defeating her he sheathed sword instead of finishing her, which she didn''t like.


    Tashigi - "Why didn''t you cut me down!? Is it because I''m a woman?"


    Tashigi - "You dare go easy on me in a serious duel just because of the fact that women aren''t as physically strong as men!? How shameful! Of course, I shouldn''t expect someone like you to ever understand what it''s like to wish to be born a man would feel like! BUT KNOW THAT I DIDN''T PICK UP THIS SWORD FOR FUN!"


    Her rant had annoyed Zoro, so he ended up shouting at her.


    Zoro - "IT''S YOUR DAMN EXISTENCE THAT BOTHERS ME, NOT YOUR GENDER!"


    Tashigi - "Wha!?"


    Zoro - "Your face is exactly like my friend who died long ago! And now you go spouting the same things she did! So stop copying her, you rip-off!"


    Their blades were now pressed against each other as they were shouting in each others faces.


    Tashigi - "Wha!? I''ve never heard anything so childish in my life before! I''ve only lived being me and only me my entire life! I have no idea who this friend of yours even is! In fact, I should be the one complaining here! Maybe she''s the one who copied me!"


    Zoro - "What did you say!?"


    Leo was just watching from the side, and as amusing as this was, they did need to get going.


    Leo - "*Whistle* Hey, Zoro, hate to interrupt, but we need to go."


    Zoro - "Hmph, right."


    No longer wasting time, he quickly knocked Tashigi out.


    They then started running in the direction of the ship, all the while the rain and wind started to get worse.


    As they were running, there was a sudden strong gust of wind that almost knocked them off their feet, but also gave them a small boost forward. They quickly caught up to Luffy and Sanji, which lead them to seeing the scattered Marines, Captain Smoke, A cloaked figure, and a face-planted Luffy.


    Zoro kept running and grabbed Luffy by the back of his collar.


    Zoro - "Luffy! Run for it or we''ll be trapped on this Island! A huge-ass storm coming in."


    Sanji followed close behind while praising Nami for her prediction.


    Leo on the other hand had stopped and was looking at Dragon intensely, this is because he was looking at him and giving off a faint pressure.


    Dragon - "Who are you and what are your intentions for travelling with that boy?"


    Leo - "I don''t have any intentions, I simply want to enjoy my life and punish some people."


    Dragon was silently staring at him for a good minute before stepping aside.


    Dragon - "Fine. You better catch up with them."


    Leo nodded to him and was about get going, but out of the corner of his eye, he spotted Smoker beginning to get up, and his sight focused on the Jitte on Smokers back. So with a mischievous smile, he sped towards Smoker and grabbed the weapon.


    Leo - "Hey, hope you don''t mind if I borrow this."


    He quickly placed the Jitte in his inventory and was about to run, but then he though of something fun to do instead. So, quickly making his Assassins Creed outfit and switching to his Ghost Rider form, he materialized a Hell Motorcycle and jumped on it.


    The moment he got on the bike, as if it came to life, fire roared out of it and coated the wheels.


    Leo started revving the engine and then sped forward, leaving a trail of fire.


    GR Leo - "HAH HAH HAH HAH HAH!!!"


    Left behind, were a bunch of shocked Marines. They just saw a man steal their Captains weapon, become a flaming skeleton, materialize a bike and then sped off laughing. Even Dragon was bewildered.


    ...


    Luffy and the other two had already arrived at the ship, and were trying to stop the ship from being pulled with the tides.


    Nami - "What happened!? Why isn''t Leo with you guys!?"


    Zoro - "I don''t know, he was right behind us a little while ago."


    Sanji - "Well he better get here quick, we''re not going to be able to hold on much longer."


    It was right then.


    *VRRRM*


    They heard a loud noise and when they looked at the source, their mouths dropped. They could see Leo coming towards them on a flaming bike.


    Luffy - "Sooo coooool!""


    Luffy''s eyes were shining from seeing Leo''s entrance.


    Quickly arriving, Leo jumped off of his bike and onto the railing of the ship. He de-materialized his bike and shift into human form.


    Leo - "Good evening, fine weather today isn''t it."


    Nami - "There''s no time for this! Quickly help, we need to set sail."


    No longer messing around, Leo got to helping set sail. When they got out to sea and things were more calm, despite the rough sea, they started to talk a bit, well more like questioning Leo.


    Sanji - "So what happened? You were right behind us, so what took so long?"


    Zoro - "Yeah, and what was with all that at the square? If you could have gotten Luffy out of there that easily, then why wait?"


    Luffy - "What was that cool bike you were on!?"


    With all of them looking to him for answers to the questions, one less important than the others, he decided to respond.


    Leo - "Starting with Sanji, I got slightly caught up with that guy in the cloak, he wanted to know something and I couldn''t really leave, he was strong, stronger than me for now. To answer Luffy, I can create constructs, from weapons to vehicles, like with my chains, I can also imbue the things I touch with my power. As for why I didn''t immediately save Luffy..."


    He let his words draw out for a moment, which made them a little tense.


    Leo - "For one, I though he would have been able to easily escape from his holding, given that he''s rubber..."


    He gave a blank stare to Luffy, and his words also made the others realise it was true, so they also stared at him blankly, to which the person in question turned his head and dry whistled.


    Leo - "For another, he wasn''t really in danger, as you saw, I could easily save him, not that I would need to when someone else would have... And even if he did die, it wouldn''t have been to big of a problem."


    Usopp - "WHA!? WHAT DO YOU MEAN IT WOULDN''T BE A PROBLEM!?"


    Leo looked towards Nami.


    Nami - "You could have just revived him!"


    They looked at her like she was crazy.


    Leo - "As she said, and given your conversation with that woman Zoro, this might interest you, I have the ability to revive nine people. It was ten, but I used it to revive Nami''s mother on Conomi Island. So, if any of you die, which I dont advise since dying isn''t fun take my word for it, I can revive you or if you have someone you want revived I can do that at some point."


    What Leo said was too much for their brains to handle, they were basically told he could do the impossible, but they believed him considering Nami wasn''t denying it.


    Zoro - ''He could bring back Kuina.''


    Sanji - ''He could bring back my mother.''


    Leo then continued.


    Leo - "There are some limitations, I cant bring back those who died of old age, nor will I bring back the elderly, this is because they have already live their lives and I can''t reverse their ages. Similarly, I can only revive a person to be at the same age they died, I cant make them older or younger. And as I said, I can only revive a limited number of people, so if you can avoid dying, do so at all costs! Don''t take death lightly!''


    This second part made Zoro think a little bit in silence, and the last bit that was said with seriousness made them all gulp nervously.


    Luffy - "I don''t really get it, but does that mean you can bring my brother Sabo back to life?"


    Leo - "So long as he is dead, then yes."


    Luffy then had a happy smile on his face.


    Luffy - "Great! Then please do it!"


    He knelt down and slammed his head on the deck, making his straw hat fall off in the process. They were shocked to see kneel like that, well except Leo, but he felt uncomfortable having Luffy beg him like this, so he quickly helped him up.


    Leo - "Come on man, you dont need to kneel. I''ve already offered to do it, so I will if you just ask. Though, if he died young, he will be that same age and that''s only if he is dead."


    Giving a look of absolute seriousness, Luffy nodded and waited for Leo to do it.


    Seeing the look on Luffy''s face, Leo decide to just do it. He took it seriously as well, he wasn''t sure if Sabo was actually dead, this world could be an AU afterall.


    After a few moments of concentration, he stopped trying to revive him.


    Nami - "What''s wrong, why is nothing happening?"


    Leo - "There''s nothing I can do, he isn''t dead."


    Luffy was shocked.


    Luffy - "Really? Are you sure? We were sure he was dead! He was shot!"


    Leo - "Did you ever see his body? Did you bury him?"


    Luffy shook his head.


    Leo - "Then he must have been saved by someone and he might have lost his memory, which would explain why he never made contact."


    Luffy couldn''t believe it, he was so happy that he started to cry, but he had a relieved smile on his face. He, Zoro and Sanji now had a lot to think about.


    After that, Luffy calmed and they continued sailing, eventually they saw a light house and Nami explained that, that was known as the ''lighthouse of guidance'' and that the entrance to the Grand Line was just ahead.


    Nami - "So what shall we do?"


    Usopp then started to question going into the Grand Line during a storm. It was at this point, Sanji came out carrying a barrel.


    Sanji - "So we''ve reached the Grand Line, have we? This calls for a celebration!"


    They then, one by one, put a foot on top of the barrel.


    Sanji - *Tap* "To find the All Blue."


    Luffy - *Tap* "TO BECOME THE PIRATE KING!"


    Zoro - *Tap* "To be the greatest swordsman..."


    Leo - *Tap* "To become the strongest!"


    Nami - *Tap* "To draw a map of the world!"


    Usopp - *Tap* "T... T-to become a brave warrior of the seas!"


    "OFF TO THE GRAND LINE WE GO!"


    *CRUNCH!*


    (Just putting it out there, this is my first time writing a fanfic and even with all the ones I have read, I don''t know how well the harem plan will go, so I will look for a lot of advice.


    If you can''t tell, I''m not very good with naming the chapters, but I will try to make them correlate with the contents.


    There is my bullshit of a reveal for his reviving capability.


    Sorry about the Goal at the end, it was that or ''rid the world of the sinful'' which didn''t really fit too well.)

 Chapter 16 - Ch 14 Belly of the Beast

    Finally the true journey was about to begin, they were now nearing the entrance to the Grand Line, though there was some trouble with getting there.


    Because of the storm, the ship ended up getting pushed into the calm belt, where a bunch of sea kings appeared, one of them right under the ship.


    The sea king ended up sneezing and sent the ship flying back into the storm, Usopp nearly fell into the mouth of a giant frog, but Luffy rescued him.


    Now all they had to do was go up the mountain.


    They were riding the current and just had steer the ship to avoid crashing into the Red Line, luckily Leo remembered this part and was prepared.


    Leo quickly went to the rudder and turned to the right a little or starboard.


    Nami - "What are you doing?"


    Leo - "We were to far to the left."


    Nami looked over while squinting and realized that he was right.


    Nami - "Wow! Good eyes, I couldn''t even notice until we got this close."


    So with nothing to worry about, the ship ''smoothly'' went up the mountain. Well, as smoothly as you can get when being shot up by an uncontrollable current.


    To Leo the ride was actually pretty fun, a bit like being on a rollercoaster at an amusement park.


    When they reached the top of the mountain, past the storm, for a brief moment they could sea the beautiful sea that they would be travelling.


    After that bit of scenery, they started travelling down towards the Grand Line.


    "BUOOOOH!"


    Zoro - "Hm? Did you hear something just now?"


    Luffy - "WHO CARES! WOHOO!"


    Nami - "I wouldn''t be surprised if it was just noise from the wind, the terrain here is quite odd after all."


    "BUOHHHHH!"


    Sanji - "Nami! There''s a mountain up ahead!"


    Nami - "A mountain? That can''t be! Once we pass the twin capes up ahead, we should reach the sea."


    "BUOHHHH!"


    Luffy - "Hm? That''s not a mountain! It''s a whale!"


    "BUOOHHHH"


    Unfortunately, as the ship was passing by, the gap was to small and the ship scraped against the whale which caught it''s attention.


    The whale opened its mouth wide and started taking in huge amounts of water, and the ship got dragged along with it. Luffy had tried to attack the whale and got separated from the ship. Now that they were being eaten, the crew started to scream and shout.


    "AAHHHHHH!!!"


    Leo wasn''t really bothered by this, he wanted to see Crocus and take a look inside his head, though being swallowed was still a weird experience.


    After a rough trip down the throat of the whale, they arrived at the stomach. However, it looked nothing like the stomach of a whale, there was a sky painted on the top and there was a single little island with a house on it.


    They were extremely confused and were even questioning whether it was a dream or not.


    *SPLASH*


    Suddenly a giant squid emerged. Nami and Usopp immediately became afraid and ran to the cabin to hide, but it was unnecessary as three harpoons pierced and killed it before anything could happen.


    Zoro - "Seems like there''s a person here."


    Sanji - "Let''s hope it''s a person."


    Nami - I''ve had enough... I want to go home..."


    Someone started to drag the squid into the house and Usopp had the ''genius'' idea to open fire...


    Sanji - "I think I see someone... It''s a flower!"


    Zoro - "A flower!?"


    Out of the house came an old man with what looked like a flower on his head.


    The old man was pulling in his catch while they were talking and when he finished, he looked at them for a moment... and then he sat down in a sun lounger.


    Sanji - "SAY SOMETHING!"


    Crocus - "..."


    Usopp - "I-I-if it''s a fight you want, t-then you''ve got one! We''ve got a canon on our side!"


    Crocus - "Don''t, or someone might end up dead..."


    Sanji - "Oh? And just who would that be...?"


    Crocus - "Me."


    Sanji - "YOU!?"


    Leo - "Pfft! Good one old timer."


    Leo''s little outburst made everyone look at him, Crocus in particular narrowed his eyes, he could feel Leo''s strength and he was suspicious of him, but didn''t say anything about it.


    Since this was getting them nowhere, Zoro decided to step forward.


    Zoro - "Hey old man, would you mind telling us just who you are, and just where this place exactly is?"


    Sanji started to grumble.


    Sanji - "That gramps thinks he can make a fool out of me...!?"


    Crocus - "... It''s common courtesy to introduce yourself before asking others questions, you know."


    Zoro raised an eyebrow, but went along with it. Not that it was going to work out.


    Zoro - "Oh right... Sorry about that. I am Roro..."


    Crocus - "My name is Crocus, the lighthouse keeper of the twin capes. I''m 71 years old, a Gemini, and type AB blood."


    Crocus'' interruption and the way he was playing with him, angered Zoro so he put his hand on his blade and shouted.


    Zoro - "NOBODY MINDS IF I KILL HIM, RIGHT!?"


    Sanji - "Calm down."


    Crocus - "You''re wondering where this place is? You first trespass in my private resort and then start mouthing off with that attitude!? Does this place look like the stomach of a mouse!?"


    Nami and Usopp became worried again.


    Usopp - "S... So then we really must''ve been swallowed by the whale."


    Nami - "What do we do...? I don''t wanna be digested!"


    Crocus then jumped in, while pointing over to a gate.


    Crocus - "If it''s an exit you want, it''s right over there."


    Usopp - "YOU CAN GET OUT OF HERE!?"


    Sanji - "Why is there an exit inside a whale?"


    Nami then questioned how there was a door floating in midair and Usopp pointed out that the sky and clouds were all painted on the inside of the whales stomach.


    Crocus - "That''s just my way of having a good time."


    Zoro then suggested simply leaving now that they knew the way out, but...


    *RUMBLE*


    The surroundings started to shake and the surface beneath them became unstable.


    Crocus - "So he''s started again, has he..."


    Sanji then noticed that the island was actually a ship made of metal, Usopp then understood that they were actually in stomach acid and that if they didn''t leave, the ship would be damaged.


    Usopp then asked Crocus what was going on, and was told that the whale was banging itself against the red line which shocked them.


    Nami then pointed out that the whale had a lot of scars on its head and was bellowing to the sky.


    Usopp - "What does it all mean?"


    Nami - "It means he''s suffering...!"


    Nami then came to a realization that Crocus was trying to kill the whale from the inside. Though she was wrong of course.


    Zoro and Sanji wanted to get out before the ship got dissolved.


    The whale repeatedly bashed its head against the cliff, causing those in its stomach to be shaken about, making it impossible for the ship to even get to the gate.


    Just as they were complaining about this, they saw Crocus jump into the stomach acid, greatly shocking them.


    Usopp - "He''s swimming towards the exit. We should hurry up and make our way to the exit before the whale gets anymore violent."


    And as if on cue, the whale became more violent and things became even more unstable.


    Zoro - "We''ve got no choice but to row!"


    They were about to go get the paddles when out of a side door came Luffy and two others.


    Zoro - "L-Luffy...!?"


    Luffy - "Guys! You''re alive! Well in any case, help me out!"


    Leo decided to save the three of them from having to take a swim in stomach acid, he raised his right hand and shot out three chains, manipulating them to wrap around the three of them and then pulled them on to the deck.


    Luffy - "Hahahaha! Thanks Leo!"


    Leo - "No problem, Captain."


    They started to talk a little bit and Luffy told them how he got inside the whale aswell, and during their talk the whale seemed to calm down as there were no more waves.


    Then from the same door that Luffy came out of.


    Crocus - "I won''t let you lay even a single finger on Laboon, for as long as I live!"


    Luffy - "Who''s that old man?"


    Usopp - "Oh, he''s back..."


    It was at this point the other two people, a blue haired girl and a blonde guy with a crown, stood up and picked up their rocket launchers.


    (I''m sure we all know them so imma use names.)


    Vivi - "Fufufu..."


    Mr.9 - "Oh... But we''re inside the whale now..."


    They fired their rocket launchers.


    Vivi - "It''ll be to easy,"


    Mr.9 - "To blast a hole in its stomach!"


    Vivi - "We won''t let you interfere in our whaling business any longer!"


    *BOOM*¡Á2


    Leo - "Now, now. There is no need for the animal abuse."


    Leo had blocked both of their shots, with a hand each.


    Vivi/Mr.9 - "WHA!?"


    Crocus - "Hm?"


    They were shocked as they didn''t think that Leo would stop the attacks, especially so easily.


    Luffy then knocked out Vivi and Mr.9 while being slightly confused.


    Luffy - "I''m not sure what''s going on but I''ll knock these two out for now."


    After that, they tied the two attackers up and went over to Crocus'' Island, and he started telling them about what was happening.


    Crocus explained that the whale they are inside is the largest species known as an ''Island whale'' and it''s name was ''Laboon'', and their two captives were rogues from a nearby town that wanted to hunt Laboon because his meat could feed the town for 2-3 years. He went on to tell of a friendly group of pirates.


    Crocus - "Long ago I was minding my business as lighthouse keeper, a certain group of friendly pirates came down reverse mountain. And following their ship was a little baby whale. That whale was Laboon."


    He told them about about how Laboon had accompanied the pirates but they left him behind for his own safety, and that the pirate Captain had asked him to look after Laboon for 2-3 years and that they would be back for him after their trip. Laboon understanding their intent, waits behind for them.


    Nami - "So that''s why he keeps bellowing even today... And bashing himself against the red line..."


    Crocus - "That''s right... It''s been so many years... He still believes his friends will come back..."


    Laboon - "BUUUOOOOHHHH!"


    They could all hear the sadness in Laboon''s bellow, and it didn''t take being an empath.


    ...


    They had decided it was time to leave the stomach of Laboon and went down what was essentially a waterway.


    Crocus told them that he was a Doctor and Luffy tried to get him to join the crew but was declined. He then opened one more gate and they were free at last!


    Luffy - "ALRIGHT! We''re out! I can see the real sky at last!"


    Leo - "Do you have to be so dramatic...?"


    Now that they were out they were out of Laboons stomach they still had to do something with their captives.


    Zoro - "What should we do with these two?"


    Crocus - "Just throw them over somewhere around here."


    So they did.


    *Splash*


    After watching them panic and splash around a bit, and then figure out what happened, Luffy asked them who they were? They never actually answered, but they did start conversing with each other about how if they were dealing with pirates, then said pirates would be useful to them. They also gave away their names, well codenames, Ms. Wednesday and Mr.9.


    The two of them then swam off while warning Crocus that things weren''t over between them.


    Leo - ''I might end up teasing her for this later.''


    Sanji - "So her name is Ms. Wednesday? What a beautiful enigma, you are."


    Leo - "Oh, yeah Sanji, because girls love to be called an enigma."


    Sanji - "Uhg!"


    During this Luffy picked up a logue pose, no one realized except Leo, but he just kept quiet and messed with Sanji a bit more while they made their way over to solid ground.


    When they all got on the ground and sat down, Luffy commented on how those pirates are taking a long time, Sanji started talking about how after 50 years they were long dead, but Crosus mentioned that he had heard that they left the Grand Line. They then started saying that the pirates were cowards and whatnot, for saving their own lives and breaking their promise.


    When asked why he never tried to tell Laboon this, Crocus said that he did, but Laboon didn''t want to listen and started banging against the red line because that was what stopped it from getting home, and to where he believes his friends are.


    Sanji pointed out that Crocus had also been betrayed, and then he asked why he stayed. Crocus responded with...


    Crocus - "Look at the scars on his head... If he continues to recklessly bash his head against the wall, he''ll definitely die. We''ve had an odd relationship but he''s still my companion that I''ve lived with for over 50 years. I can''t just stand by and watch him die..."


    Luffy - "UOOOHHHH!"


    They looked over to see Luffy, with the main mast of the ship, running up the side of Laboon, who had been in an upright position the entire time.


    Sanji - "What''s that idiot up to now?"


    Zoro - "Take your eyes off him for one second and..."


    Sanji - "Maybe he just likes climbing things?"


    When Luffy got on top of the whale he went over to a fresh wound and stuck the mast into it...


    Zoro - "Hey, is that a mast?"


    Sanji - "Yeah, I think it''s our ships..."


    Usopp - "Yep, it''s our main mast alright."


    Laboon - "...!? BUOOOOHHHHH!"


    Zoro/Sanji/Nami - "WHAT THE HELL IS HE DOING!?"


    Usopp - "He destroyed our ship!"


    Leo - "His idiocy is certainly astounding..."


    Luffy - "AGHHHHH!"


    Laboon smashed his head, and subsequently Luffy, on to the ground. Luffy then got up and started to ''fight'' Laboon for a little, then announced that it was a ''tie''.


    Luffy - "Our fight has yet to be settled, so we must fight each other again! Your old friends may be dead, but I''m your new rival! And once my crew sails around the Grand Line, we''ll be sure to come back here to see you again. And then we''ll duke it out again!"


    Everyone was touched by the display and Laboon was even crying...? But Leo wanted to point something out.


    Leo - "This is nice and all, but did you have to destroy the ship? You do realise that we can''t sail around without our mast right...?"


    Luffy - "...Uh oh..."


    (Imma be honest, a lot of this was just straight from the manga because I wasn''t feeling well but still wanted to get something out.


    Some of it might seem useless, but I want to give a clear story rather than saying ''oh they were ''here'' and now they''re ''there'''' like some fanfics I have seen.)

 Chapter 17 - Ch 15 Having an Outburst

    (Sorry about the wait, I have irl stuff going on. But anyways here is a chapter.)


    After an annoying wait, while Usopp fixed the mast and Luffy painted the screws jolly roger on Laboons head, Sanji had cooked that big fish he got back at Logue town, with Crocus teaching Nami about log poses and how the Grand Line works, they were finally on their way after Crocus gave them a new log pose after Sanji and Luffy broke the one that Luffy found previously.


    Vivi and Mr.9 had also joined after begging to be taken along and Nami messing with them.


    Leo was even slightly disappointed. When he tried to look in Crocus'' mind, he failed...


    There was too much resistance, he couldn''t get anything more than surface thoughts, and he ?ssumed that it was thanks to Crocus'' Will and likely capability with Haki. He was part of Rogers crew after all.


    Anyways, after leaving the Twin Capes and making their way to Whiskey Peak, it had at some point become winter.


    Luffy and Usopp were messing around in the snow, Sanji was shoveling the snow, Nami and Leo were sitting comfortably in the cabin with the two guests, and Zoro was sleeping.


    Leo was currently acting as a heater and warming the room.


    Things were going ok until the moment that Vivi and Mr.9 pointed out that no one had been at the rudder, causing Nami to look at the log pose and realized that they had done a 180, causing her to run outside shouting for everyone to get to work in turning the ship around.


    Then all sorts of shit started to happen! Lightning strikes started to come out of nowhere, strong winds that nearly ripped the sails off, and rough waves that carried chunks of ice smashed into the ship and made leaks in the lower deck.


    ...


    After almost 2 hour, the ship came out of the chaos looking like it had been in a battle and the crew, minus Leo and the sleeping Zoro, were exhausted on the deck.


    Though that was also when Zoro woke up and started to berated them for being lazy, he also questioned why Vivi and Mr.9 were there, but Nami started beating him up for not helping.


    Fortunately, the chaos was worth it! They were now able to see their destination, an island with giant cacti on it.


    Given that they had arrived and were fairly close to the island, Vivi and Mr.9 gave and an eccentric goodbye and jumped into the sea. So now that they were alone, the crew started to discuss where to go, as there was a river leading inland.


    After talking about it a bit, with Usopp making up some excuse to not go, it was decided that they would go to the river.


    Coming out of a fog that covered the entrance, they were greeted by a crowd of cheering people, which Luffy, Usopp and Sanji were loving.


    Nami and Zoro on the other hand were sceptical and cautious. And as for Leo... He couldn''t help having a disgusted look on his face.


    Leo - "Their facade is disgusting, it makes me sick..."


    Nami and Zoro looked at him from the corner of their eye and wondered why he was so displeased by it, but they ?ssumed it must be personal.


    Needless to say, it was rather very personal. Thanks to that bitch, and how she used and tricked him, he had grown to have a strong hostility to those who want to trick him.


    He had found that he changed a fair bit since arriving in this world. He, someone who had never even been in an actual fight on earth, had become merciless to his enemies, and even enjoyed killing them. He found that he was having difficulty naturally expressing his feelings and was rather apathetic.


    When it comes to killing, that could possibly be attributed to being a Ghost Rider, if only slightly... But, his mental state was all him, and he had no idea how to go about fixing it...


    Whatever, he will deal with it some other time.


    After listening to some bullshit welcome from a guy with curls in his long hair, who was the guard of Vivi, Igaram, they were lead to some pub, and so began the play.


    Though, Leo did it to play along and as a minor payback by drinking all their alcohol, which had no effect on him.


    After it went into the late hours of the night, the crew had all passed out.


    The townspeople all vacated the building, while no longer keeping up the act of being pirate lovers.


    When they left, Zoro stopped pretending to be asleep and left the building to watch what was going on from the rooftops.


    Just as he left, Nami and Leo also stopped pretending.


    Leo - "So... What you wanna do?"


    Looking at him with a cat-like grin on her face.


    Nami - "How about we take their stuff?"


    Leo - "Figured you would say that..."


    Leo - "Well then... Shall we?"


    With a very small blush, she grabbed his hand and got up as well.


    ...


    With a goal set, the two went on a stealing spree while Zoro had his fun fighting. Leo still took a few out himself when he came across them.


    With Leo there, they were able to take everything. Treasure, food and drink, medicine, they could have even taken the furniture if they wanted...


    Needless to say, Nami was happy.


    Nami - "You have some really convenient abilities! Though I''m surprised that you''re not out there fighting like Zoro?"


    They could hear the fight happening from where they were.


    Leo - "Nah, let him have his fun for now. I''m not much interested in them, they won''t give me much anyways."


    Nami - "What do you mean?"


    Leo - "They won''t make me stronger."


    Nami looked at him for a moment, but just shrugged and continued taking whatever she could find. She was rather enjoying herself, previously she was all alone when she did this kind of stuff, but with Leo there with her, she thought it was pleasantly different.


    They continued their little bonding experience, and when they were just about done, they went outside and got to a corner just in time to watch a show.


    Mr.5 and Ms.Valentine talking to Vivi and Igaram, exposing their identities and telling them about how they were to be terminated, and then saw how Zoro walked between them while dragging an unconscious fat Luffy.


    Leo - "Why do people talk so much during times like this? Might as well just get it over with."


    Nami - "Don''t ask me..."


    They then saw Mr.5 start flicking boogers that explode and start taking them out. Igaram then started to beg Zoro to save Vivi.


    Nami saw this as an opportunity and so walked over with Leo following.


    Igaram - "I swear you will be greatly rewarded...! I beg of you, sir! Please protect the princess!"


    Nami - "''Greatly rewarded'', you say?"


    Igaram - "What?"


    Nami - "Alright then! How about a billion Beli then?" (a/n: Is the currency beli or berry? I found different things)


    Igaram started to freak out about the price and started doing that vocal adjustment thing he likes.


    Leo - "Sup, Zoro."


    Zoro - "Weren''t you two out cold from all the booze?"


    Nami - "Oh please... How could I just drink and let my guard down, in a town that welcome pirates. Talk about suspicious. I was only pretending to be drunk. I could have drank a lot more."


    Leo - "Alcohol doesn''t work on me."


    Zoro - "Yeah, yeah."


    Nami then continued her sales pitch to Igaram, a billion Beli and the princess is safe.


    Nami - "So... How about it? You guarantee us a reward of 1 billion Beli, Mr. Head Royal Guards? Need I remind you that without our help... your precious princess might die, you know?"


    Igaram - "!!? I... I''m afraid that I can''t promise such an astronomical sum since I''m merely a single soldier...!"


    Nami - "Oh? Are you saying that your princess is worth less than a billion then? Pay up."


    She had a huge grin on her face as she knelt down infront of him.


    Zoro - "Talk about an extortion."


    Leo - "Would say that it''s a fair trade, we would be the ones feeding her, transporting her, protecting her, and putting ourselves in danger for her. Well not so much in my case."


    Zoro - "Hm, well aren''t you two just a pair..."


    Back with Nami.


    Igaram - "Cough... In that case, I''m sure that as long as you return the princess safely back to out land, you directly negotiate with her yourself, and receive that much money...!"


    Nami - "So basically, you''re telling us to save her first..."


    Igaram - "There is no time for negotiation! Even now, as we speak, the princess'' life is in danger!"


    Nami - "Fine, fine. We''ll save your little princess first."


    She frustratedly sighed as she stood up, then gain a serious expression.


    Nami - "Alright then! Go, Zoro!"


    Zoro - "WHY SHOULD I GO!?"


    They both started to bicker over the matter. Nami tried to rile Zoro up and provoke him into doing what she wanted, but that failed so she brought up that he still owed her for the money she lent him at a 300% interest, which he tried to get out of because he gave it back right away.


    Nami - "Are you saying, that you can''t keep a single promise?"


    Zoro looked conflicted and pissed off that his word was being questioned, but he didn''t want to be used either.


    Nami - "Now if you do as I say, we''ll call it even, okay?"


    He gave in and angrily stomped his way over.


    Zoro - "Damn you! You''re not going to have a peaceful death, y''hear!"


    Nami - "True. I''ll probably go to Hell when I die."


    Zoro - "Curse my usefulness!"


    And off he went.


    Meanwhile, Igaram was complaining about how weak he is and that ''without the princess, it would be the end of the kingdom.''


    After a little while of waiting around, Nami decided to ask just what Baroque Work was, to which Igaram explained that it was a criminal organisation where no one uses their real names, and that they will basically take on any kind of work. All in pursuit of an ''ideal nation.''


    He also explained that, the lower an agent''s number the stronger they are.


    Leo then snorted in contempt and put forth his opinion.


    Leo - "Even if what you said was real and the boss did actually want an ''ideal nation'', it would be an impossible dream. There is no such thing, because there will always be those who are dissatisfied with something or other. So long as there is a difference in status, there would be atleast one person who was jealous and wanted that position for themselves. But, without a difference in status, there would be no leader or person to keep order. The boss is simply another greedy bastard manipulating the weak to accomplish his goals. In other words, anyone who believes in such a dream... is a fool."


    Igaram and Nami looked at him with their mouths open, as neither of them were expecting for Leo to come out with such a tirade. Igaram even wanted to refute him, but he couldn''t think of an argument.


    Nami - "Wow...! That is a pretty pessimistic outlook isn''t it...?"


    Leo - "Not really, it is simply reality. It doesn''t really matter where you are, the only thing that really matters, is how strong you are. Or how smart you are, ''knowledge is power'' and all that. It could also be conveyed as usefulness."


    Nami wasn''t convinced however, she scrunched her eyebrows and continued.


    Nami - "But what about the people you care about? What if they are weak? Are you saying that you will only love someone if they are useful to you?"


    The last bit came out to be more personal to her than intended, making her slightly confused as to why she said it. And in all honesty, she probably shouldn''t have...


    Leo''s brows furrowed, he grit his teeth and unconsciously released his killing intent, which was bolstered by a hidden rage. This frightened the other two.


    Leo - "Hah! Love? Love is another idealistic dream for fools. It''s an emotion that others will use to manipulate you. I should know, it''s the very thing that got me killed!"


    As if a small explosion went of in their heads, Nami and Igaram looked at him with shock, confusion and fear.


    Nami then spoke with a quivering voice.


    Nami - "W-what d-do you m-mean ''g-got you k-k-*gulp*killed''...?"


    Leo looked at her, making her flinch from his glowing red eyes and enraged expression.


    Leo - "What else would it mean!? I died! I was killed! Because I was weak! Because I was a fool who loved a woman that wanted nothing more than to use me! And when I found her FUCKING some guy, my usefulness had expired and they killed me!"


    They looked at him with pity, but also fear. He looked ready to rip them apart, and worse, he was taking slow steps towards them.


    Leo - "For such a stupid reason, I died in agony on the ground in some random location. Hahaha! But thanks to a certain ''person'' who pitied me, brought me back to life and gave me power, I got my revenge! I tortured them until I got bored and then killed them!!! Hehe!"


    He had a near insane smile etched on his face.


    Leo - "But I don''t feel better! I listened as they begged for mercy, then I killed them regardless and I thought I would be happy... I lost so much because of them... And now I''m by myself... So, YES! Power takes precedence over everything! Only with power are you safe, only when you''re strong enough can you protect anything... and that includes that so called ''love''..."


    By now, he was standing directly in front of her, with killing intent, glowing eyes and insane smile still present. But... a tear stream now falling.


    Nami was shock... This was the man who effortlessly played with Arlong, and could bring back the dead... He was so strong and usually nonchalant about things... But, now she realized that he was actually so broken, he just never showed it.


    Disregarding everything else, she couldn''t think of anything to do and simply did what felt right.


    She hugged him.


    Leo felt like he was suddenly jolted awake. He stopped releasing his killing intent, his eyes stopped glowing and he no longer had that smile.


    What replaced his previous demeanour was a shocked, confused and slightly fearful one.


    He realized what he had just said and he was afraid! He never intended to tell her any of that, but he had lost control when she mentioned loving someone... He thought that he was over it... atleast enough that he wouldn''t suddenly lose control.


    Feeling that his face was wet, he raised a hand and touched the tears.


    Leo - ''I guess that I was just repressing my emotions...''


    Nami''s head then shifted in his ?h?st and looked at him with a tearful and concerned look.


    Nami - "Do you want to talk about it...?"


    Leo gently separated them and then wiped the tears away.


    Leo - "I''ve already said more than I ever intended to... You would be better off forgetting about it."


    Nami - "NO!!!"


    He was startled by her sudden shout, so he looked over and saw her looking at him with a worried expression, which quickly turned into an embarrassed one.


    Nami - "I- uhh... what I meant was... uh... Right! If you ever just need someone to talk to, you can... y''know... talk to me..."


    Watching her stammer out a sentence like that was kind of funny, and her blushing embarrassment was sought of cute...


    Shaking his head to get that ridiculous thought out, he responded to put her at ease.


    Leo - "I''ll keep it in mind... thanks."


    An awkward silence pervaded the area after that. Until...


    *BOOM*


    It was disturbed by the sound of explosions.


    Nami - "Haah... what is that idiot doing? We should go check on him."


    Opting not to say anything, Leo simply nodded his head and followed along.


    ...


    When they got to the source of the commotion, they saw Luffy and Zoro about to fight, so Nami angrily stomped over and punched them both in the face.


    Then she started complaining about how they almost cost her a billion Beli, which caused Vivi to ask what was going on. Nami then turn to her and had a big smile on her face.


    Nami - "Ah, that''s right. You dont know anything yet... How would you like to make a contract with me?"


    Vivi - "A contract?"


    ...


    After that, they all sat down and explained what was going on.


    Luffy stopped trying to fight Zoro when he was told about the situation, and Vivi was told about the deal with Igaram.


    Vivi then had to explain the state of Alibasta to them and how it wouldn''t be possible to pay a billion Beli.


    She told them about the revolutionaries that were causing chaos and how she found it was because of Baroque works, so she along with Igaram decided to infiltrate Baroque works and determine what they were after.


    It was discovered that they wanted to take over Alabasta. When Nami heard the true motive, she couldn''t help but glance at Leo, as what he said was more or less right. Though she didn''t know that Leo already knew this, he was just expressing his thoughts on the matter previously.


    Now that Nami knew the story, she understood why Vivi wouldn''t be able to pay them. Luffy then asked who the boss was? This caused Vivi to panic and ask him not to ask who that boss was for their safety, making Nami agree as she didn''t want to be involved. Vivi then off handedly said that was the smart choice, and that no matter how strong they were, they''d be no match for ''Crocodile, a member of the seven warlords''...


    A moment of silence came about before she realized what she had done and then she covered her mouth in shock.


    Leo was even slightly impressed, because she genuinely messed up that badly.


    They all then notice that they were being observed by an otter and a bird... The two stared at them, then at each other, then the otter jumped on the birds back and they flew off.


    Nami then started to freak out and ask Vivi what that was about while shaking her back and forth.


    Luffy and Zoro were actually pretty happy that they would get involved with a warlord so early into the journey, resulting in Nami shouting at them.


    She then began to walk away.


    Nami - "Well it''s been a real short time travelling with you but bye!"


    Luffy - "Where''re ya going, Nami?"


    Nami - "They don''t know my face yet so I''m running away!"


    Then she saw the otter again, right in her path, drawing something and then turning it around for her to see... It was four drawings of Luffy, Zoro, Leo, and herself.


    Nami - "*clap clap clap* Wow, you''re good!"


    She then turned around and shouted in indignation.


    Nami - "NOW I CAN''T EVEN RUN AWAY!"


    Vivi - "S-sorry..."


    Zoro - "Where you even planning to run away to?"


    Zoro then grinned.


    Zoro - "In any case, with this, all 4 of us are on Baroque works'' hit list..."


    Luffy - "This is so coool!"


    Their uncaring behaviour was to much for Nami to handle, so she resorted to sulking in a corner. Vivi tried to cheer her up though.


    Vivi - "I... I have 500,000 in my savings account that you can have though..."


    It was then that they heard Igarams voice boom out.


    Igaram - "FEAR NOT!"


    They turned to him and saw him poorly disguised as Vivi, and holding 4 dolls.


    Igaram - "It''ll be arri- ma ma maa- It''ll be alright! I have a plan!"


    His appearance garnered different reactions.


    Vivi - "Igaram, w-what''s with that outfit!?"


    Luffy - "Whoa! You can definitely pull off that look!"


    Nami''s mood became even worse.


    Nami - "I''m surrounded by idiots..."


    Fortunately, Leo was there to help, he wanted to cheer her up and so he patted her head.


    Leo - "There, there. Atleast your not alone in this suffering."


    She looked at him with watery eyes, slightly blushing, before looking away again.


    Anyways, Igaram started to explain his plan.


    Igaram - "Enough about that and just listen to me. Once the Baroque works network learns of what happened, they''ll be sure to send pursuers right away. More so since you defeated Mr.5 and his partner... Just to let you know, although the boss has no bounty on him since he''s one of the warlords, back in his heydays as a pirate, Crocodile had an 80 million Beli bounty. By the way, have you decide on whether or not to safely escort the princess back to Alabasta yet?"


    Luffy - "Huh? what''re you talking about?"


    Zoro - "He means he wants us to take her back home."


    Luffy - "Oh. Sure, fine by me."


    Nami was yet again brought to annoyance by them.


    Nami - "80 Million!? That''s four times Arlong''s bounty! Just refuse his request!"


    She was basically crying at this point, but they ignored her, while Leo continued to give her head pats.


    Igaram - "Now then princess. Please hand me the Eternal pose to Alabasta."


    Nami - "Eternal pose?"


    Igaram - "Huh? You don''t know? Simply put, it''s a Log pose that can eternally record a magnetic field."


    He then quickly explained how Eternal poses work, saying that no matter where you are, it will always point toward the recorded magnetic field.


    Igaram - "Now then princess Vivi. I shall take the Log pose and set forth for Alabasta, while dressing up as you and taking these 4 dummies to represent these 4 wanted pirates. And while agents of Baroque works chase after me, you are to travel the normal route to Alabasta on their ship. Take care, and may we meet again in our homeland."


    They had made their way over to a ship, docked behind one of the mountains while he was talking, and then gave their final goodbyes.


    Igaram - "I hereby leave the princess in your care."


    Luffy - "I bet you''ll totally fool them!"


    Zoro - "Fool who?"


    While Luffy was having too much fun, Zoro was being sarcastic.


    Igaram turned to Vivi.


    Igaram - "The journey ahead of you may be dangerous so please be careful."


    Vivi - "You too, Igaram."


    Igaram then got on the ship and started to sail away. They watched for a little while, and when he got some distance away, they turned around and began making their way to the town.


    But they were immediately stopped in their tracks.


    *BOOOM!*


    The ship exploded and flames lit up the night.


    (Seriously sorry about the long wait.


    At first I had a migraine for nearly a week straight. I woke up and went to sleep feeling like my damn head was about to pop. And now, a few days later, I''m sick!!! What demon has it out for me!?


    Anyways, the scene with Leo''s outburst may seem dumb, but if you think about it, all he has really done is laze about or fight, he has neglected his mental health and so that resulted in him losing control.


    It also is a decent way to nudge him and Nami closer together, as she will become someone he can later confide in, along with allowing emotions to bloom between them.


    I also tried to make it seem like she is developing a bit of a crush on him.. Which is reasonable after he; one sidedly destroyed Arlong and freed her home; Went through the effort of returning her stolen money; and revived her mother.)

 Chapter 18 - Ch 16 Talking with Nami

    (A few things before I start.


    I write these on my phone, it is the easiest way for me as I also keep notes on it. The problem is auto-correct is a d??k.


    Web novel seems to not always inform me when you guys are leaving comments or deletes them and stops me from replying. So if you ask something and it''s important, you may want to re-comment.


    Sorry for taking so long with the new chapters. I have a whole family drama thing going on and college. Plus, when I write something, I keep second guessing myself with it and then start combing through it for mistakes, which I still miss at times. Though this is more recent.


    Anyways, thanks for the support.)


    When the ship blew up, it was ?ssumed that Baroque works was already onto them, so they started running back to town.


    Leo and Zoro split off and went straight to the Going Merry to get it ready to sail.


    When they got there, they spotted Carue, Vivi''s duck, which she went to find...


    Ignoring that, they quickly got to work and three minutes later they spotted the others running towards them. Vivi looking worried, Nami trying to get her to go on the ship, and Luffy dragging Sanji and Usopp, by the leg and nose respectively.


    See that they were pretty close, Leo started pulling the anchor up with one hand, causing Zoro to gawk a bit and mutter.


    Zoro - "That had to weigh like 5 tons..."


    (A/N: Feel free to correct me, I couldn''t find the exact weight, but I did find that a Caravel weighs about 60 tons.)


    Finally, they all got to the ship, and when Zoro asked what Vivi''s problem was and found out that it was about the duck, he pointed him out while telling her that he was there before him and Leo.


    With everyone on the ship, they started to set sail.


    Sanji and Usopp quickly woke up, and then started to complain about leaving so soon, saying that they should stay a little longer and relax.


    Zoro - "I think you oughta go explain to them what happened..."


    Nami - "Consider it done."


    They were all looking ahead and saw that the fog was clearing, when a voice sounded out.


    "Be careful not to crash your ship into the rocky shores. And congratulations on your escape."


    *!!*


    Zoro - "Wha!? Who''s that!?"


    There was a beautiful woman with black hair in a skimpy purple cowgirl attire, including a hat, sitting on the railing of the upper deck. This was of course, Nico Robin.


    Robin - "I must tell you Miss Wednesday, I met up with Mr.8 just a little while ago..."


    Vivi - "Are you saying... That it was you who did that to Igaram...!?"


    Luffy - "Hey! Why''re you on our ship anyways!?"


    Vivi - "What''re you doing all the way out here, Miss All-Sunday!?"


    With her identity as a Baroque works agent revealed, Nami asked whose partner she was, which Vivi explained that she was Mr.0 partner and was the only one who knew the Boss'' real identity, which is why she and Igaram had followed her to find out themselves.


    Robin then admitted to the fact that it was more like she let them follow her, which Vivi claimed she already knew that and asked what her goal was.


    Robin - "Now, now... No need to get so worked up, I only let you follow me because you looked so desperate... And it was just too amusing to observe, a single princess who thinks she can take on the entire Baroque works organisation and save her Kingdom..."


    Her words clearly angered Vivi, as she clenched her teeth and then shouted.


    Vivi - "Don''t you underestimate me!"


    Then suddenly, Sanji and Usopp were standing on the upper deck, pointing a pistol and slingshot at Robin from the side, while Nami had her staff ready and Zoro had a sword drawn.


    Leo didn''t really care about the whole situation and was just watching, and Luffy still wasn''t sure whether she was an enemy or not.


    Usopp - "Hey... Do you understand what''s going on...?"


    Sanji - "No... But what I do know for sure, is that this woman''s a threat to my lovely Miss Wednesday...!"


    Even when surrounded, Robin still didn''t seem to care.


    Robin - "Would you please mind, not pointing such dangerous weapons at me?"


    She then without anyone, other than Leo, really understanding how, threw Sanji and Usopp over the railing, while also disarming Nami and Zoro.


    Usopp - "Wha!?"


    Sanji - "Agh!?"


    Zoro - "Wha!?"


    Vivi - "It''s a Devil fruit!"


    Luffy - "Ohhh!"


    *Thud x2*


    Both Sanji and Usopp landed onto on the deck, it''s actually a surprise that neither of them broke anything.


    Sanji - "Woah! She''s a real beauty!"


    Robin - "Fufufu... No need to get so riled up. I haven''t come here on any orders nor do I have any reason to fight you people."


    At this point, Leo just wanted to get this over with, he was already in a bad mood and her display was getting on his bad side.


    So, without anyone seeing anything, he sped on to the upper deck, right behind her and placed his hand on her shoulder.


    Leo - "I''m starting to get pissed off! So how about you stop playing this game and do what you really came here for, Nico Robin."


    Frightened by the sudden hand on her shoulder and the usage of her real name, she quickly used her Devil fruit ability.


    Robin - "Clutch!"


    A pair of arms appeared on Leo and tried to snap his neck. Keyword being ''tried''.


    The expected *crack* didn''t come, so she slowly turned head and was met with a pair of dimly glowing red eyes, staring down into hers.


    Robin - "*Gulp* How do you know that name...?"


    Leo - "I know a lot of stuff, such as the reason for the destruction of Ohara and the reason for you having a 79 million Beli bounty."


    Her breathing hitched and her pupils constricted at his words. She felt extremely scared as she knew that she wouldn''t be able to fight him.


    Leo - "No need to be afraid, I have no intentions to hurt you, just stop playing this game of yours. I hate manipulative people!"


    Towards the end, she could see the hatred in his eyes and felt uneasy. But when he finished talking, he removed his hand from her shoulder and walked back to the main deck, she felt more at ease with that. She also decided to heed his word, there was no reason to make that hatred target her.


    The others were also quite shocked, as his intervention was very abrupt. Only Nami had an understanding of why he would move.


    Robin - "R-righ*cough* Right, I was going to warn you that your Log pose was pointing to an Island called ''Little Garden'', which is one of the more dangerous ones. So here, take this."


    She threw an Eternal pose to Vivi and explain that it would take them to an uninhabited just before Alabasta, Zoro raised possibility it was a trap, which she simply stated that it wasn''t.


    Vivi held the Eternal pose and looked at it while thinking that she didn''t want to accept anything from her, but if it was the safest way, then maybe she should.


    That was when Luffy reached out and grabbed it.


    Luffy - "Enough wasting time with that!"


    He crushed the Eternal pose.


    Luffy - "Don''t you dare think, you can choose the path of our journey!"


    Robin - "... I see... How unfortunate... Let us meet again soon if you survive."


    She then turned to get off the railing and leave, but not before glancing at Leo, who hadn''t spared her a second look since warning her and had been staring at the deck with his brows furrowed, arms crossed and tightly clutching at one another as if to restrain himself.


    She actually wanted to talk with him a bit, but seeing how he was right now, she thought that would be a bad idea and so she left quickly.


    The others followed her, they watched her get on the back of a big turtle and leave.


    After a minute they got back and saw Leo still standing there.


    When they got back, Leo decide to leave, so he started walking to the lower deck. As he was passing, Nami grabbed his arm, but he didn''t look at her.


    Nami - "Hey, are you okay...?"


    He continued to stare forwards and replied through gritted teeth.


    Leo - "I''m fine."


    He then shook her hand off and continued walking, leaving the rest of the crew staring.


    Zoro - "What''s his problem...?"


    Sanji - "How dare he be so rude to Nami!? I''ll go get him to apologise!"


    Sanji took a couple step forward, but was stopped.


    Nami - "Wait! Just leave him, he has had a long, bad day."


    They were curious about what she meant, but given that she didn''t see to be intending to tell them they decided to just listen to her.


    ...


    With Leo, while he was walking through the corridor.


    Leo - ''Why am I so angry!?''


    He just kept repeatedly asking himself this same question as he walked.


    He wanted as much privacy as possible, so he went to the storage room. When he got there, he sat in a corner and clutched at his head.


    Leo - ''Why? Why!? WHY!? WHY DO I KEEP SEEING THAT BITCHES FACE!?!?''


    Since the moment he lost control of his emotions and snapped at Nami, he kept remembering the face of his ex and it was almost like she was right infront of him.


    Leo - ''Why? Why? Why? Why? Why? Why? Why? Why? Why? Why...''


    He just kept repeating that word over and over, as if it were a chant.


    *Drip*


    *Drip*


    Leo - "Why can''t I just forget...?"


    And that was how he spent the day... Alone, in darkness, with only his own maddening thoughts.


    ...


    It had been a day and he was just sitting there with a blank look, you could even mistake him for a corpse.


    He felt as though he was going insane, but he had finally stopped seeing ''her'' face... For whatever that was worth...


    He just couldn''t understand why this was happening now, it had been ten days already, but there was nothing. So why now?


    It can''t just be because of what happened when he was with Nami, could it?


    Speaking of Nami, he felt bad for the way he had acted with her. He was almost ready to kill her for no reason and when she was concerned for him, he treated her coldly. Though that was because he wasn''t feeling stable at the time, it still wasn''t much of an excuse.


    He also felt a bit bad for Robin, but that was brought on by the way she was acting, so he didn''t feel as bad.


    Leo - ''I should apologise to Nami... later...''


    After making up his mind to apologise, he continued to sit there, unmoving, and with the same blank stare.


    ...


    It had now been a few hours and Leo decided to finally get up.


    He left the storage room and trudged through the corridor to get outside.


    When he got out, he found that it was night again. He stared up into the nights sky, looking at the stars in all their splendour, a view you couldn''t get in the modern world on earth.


    He stood there for a few minutes and thought that it was beautiful.


    He then made his way over to Nami''s room and when he saw a light at the bottom of the door, he was pretty sure she was still awake.


    *Knock knock*


    It only took a few seconds for her to open the door.


    When she opened the door and saw that it was Leo, she was about to greet him and ask how he was doing, but she was stopped when she saw the look in his eyes. As if he lost his will to live... Which is saying a lot, given that he didn''t seem that good before either.


    Leo - "Sorry to disturb you, I just wanted to say sorry for the way I snapped at you the other day and then again when you just wanted to know how I was. So, I''m sorry."


    With that done he turned to leave.


    Nami - "Wait...!"


    She had grabbed hold of his arm tightly, intent on keeping him from leaving.


    He turned to her and asked in a dull tone.


    Leo - "Is there something you need?"


    She started to pull him inside and he let her, he just could be bothered trying to fight her.


    Nami - "Come inside and sit down."


    She pushed him to sit on her bed, then she pulled her chair from her desk and placed it infront of him before sitting down herself.


    Nami - "Now, talk! Tell me what''s going on, you look like you''ve given up on life..."


    She was clearly worried about him and didn''t seem to want to take no for an answer.


    He stared at her for a moment, thinking about whether to talk to her and what to say, if he should. Eventually, he decided to just do it. What''s the worst that could happen? He could just leave if he had to.


    Leo - "Where do you want me to start? The part where half my life has been a joke? The part where I died because of the woman I loved? Or maybe the part where it feels like I''m going insane, and even after getting revenge, I still don''t seem to be over it?"


    She didn''t know how to really talk to him about this, she b?r?ly known him six days. Not counting the last two he spent isolating himself in the storage.


    Nami - "You mentioned a couple of times that you were ''alone now'', what does that mean?"


    He stared at her for a moment. It was as if his mind just didn''t want to process the question, but he still managed to answer eventually.


    Leo - "That is a difficult question to answer... Simply put, I can''t see any of the people I considered friend anymore."


    The way he put it was odd to say the least.


    Nami - "What do you mean by it being difficult to answer, and why can''t you see any of your friends again?"


    Leo - "There are certain things that I can''t tell you, without meeting certain criteria. And as I''ve said before, ''consider it a price for revenge.''"


    She felt like this was just going in circles and it was frustrating, but she still continued.


    Nami - "Right, you said that someone brought you back to life and gave you power, along with the chance to kill that bitch who''s caused you to be like this..."


    That last bit was said particularly venomously, but he either didn''t realise or didn''t care. Anyways, she carried on.


    Nami - "So, what was that about, why would they not help you with your troubles."


    Leo - "That wasn''t part of the deal, they didn''t really want me to seek revenge, but it also wasn''t their place to stop me, that was my decision. Even my power are a result of my own twisted d?s?r?s, something I wished for."


    Now, this confused her greatly. Other than turning into a flaming skeleton, his powers don''t seem that bad, a Devil fruit could probably do some similar. Right?


    Nami - "What do you mean by that? Your powers don''t seem that bad."


    Leo - "That''s because you don''t know the full extent of my abilities. I made, now that I look back on it, a very twisted and vile request. More than one in fact."


    Nami - "Oh, come on. How bad could it really be...?"


    He stared at her for a moment before telling her.


    Leo - "I wished for the ability to devour the souls of others as a means of gaining strength. That''s why my eyes glow after I kill someone."


    Silence. She had no response for something like that, but he wasn''t done either.


    Leo - "I also wished to be able to read the minds of others, so that they couldn''t deceive me. And then, what I''m most disgusted by, but also can''t deny that I would do again, I wished for any women I may end up with, to be incapable of betraying me..."


    She was now extremely unsettled. She could understand why he would want such a thing, but for her, who had a developing crush on him, it was the same as being told he would never truly trust her... She also didn''t quite like that he said ''women''... But then, why was he telling her all this now...?


    When he saw the unsettled look on her face, he, for the first time since entering her room showed a different expression. A self-mocking smile made its way onto his face.


    Leo - "But, I''m nothing if not a planner... I made sure to make it so that I could remove the connection if they ever wanted to leave me, I didn''t want to trap or force someone into loving me..."


    She could hear the insecurity in his voice as he spoke. She was also curious about the ''connection'' he spoke of.


    Nami - "What exactly is the connection you mentioned?"


    Leo - "I wished for any women that I have a mutual love with, when we confirm the relationship, our souls would be bound to one another. On the upside, they get immortality, hehe... Haah... Looking back on it, maybe I had already started going insane when I wished for things like messing with souls..."


    She found the idea of having her soul bound with the person she loved kind of romantic, and funnily enough, wasn''t paying attention when he mentioned immortality. But, she was quickly brought back when he said he was going insane.


    Nami - "What do you mean? How are you insane?"


    He looked her straight in the eye.


    Leo - "You know, two weeks ago, I''d never so much as been in a fight. It''s been almost twelve days now, I killed the two who killed me and got revenge, though I killed them out of sight because I wanted to do something, that was when I lost any hope of seeing a friend again.


    Four days after that, on the Baratie, I killed. Every. Single. One. of the the pirates. It was also the first time I killed someone with my hands, and you wanna know what my first thought was? It was disappointment over the fact that I got only a 1 ton strength increase.


    I then later killed Arlong after playing with him, for no other reason than because I could. It was only when I was in the map room, that was filled with your negative emotions, that I no longer wanted to play with him. The last thing he did was call me a monster and I didn''t even deny it! Because the entire time, I was enjoying the fear I felt from him.


    Then back at Logue Town, when Luffy was on the execution platform, I could have easily got him out, but I was more focused on fighting, because I enjoyed it, I enjoyed literally tearing them apart like an animal.


    If none of that makes me insane, then I don''t know what does."


    It was now that she realized just how little time he had, had to process everything.


    He had stopped looking at her at some point and instead looked at his open palms.


    Leo - "I don''t even recognize who I am any more... I literally changed how I look, all because I honestly just want to forget... Forget everything and start again, but I can''t..."


    He held his face, feeling the difference from what it once was.


    Leo - "I-I''m hardly even a human anymore..."


    He shifted into his Ghost Rider form and moved his hands away.


    GR Leo - "This is what I am now. This is what I was reborn as. A creature that''s sole purpose is to punish others... And all I feel is anger or emptiness..."


    He looked at her and found that she was looking at him while crying, which confused him.


    GR Leo - "Wha-!?"


    He didn''t even get to finish before she practically tackled him. He had to quickly change back to human before she risks getting burnt.


    Leo - "What''s wrong? Why are you crying?"


    Nami - "You sound like you don''t even want to live anymore... H-how could you think like this...? Why do you keep pretending you''re okay when you''re not...? How how could you talk about yourself like you''re some monster!?"


    Leo - "Honestly... I don''t know if I do want to be alive... But then, I should have thought of that before wishing to be immortal. And didn''t you smile all the time, for eight years, when you were suffering. I talk about myself as if I''m a monster, because I wished to be one... You know, there''s a saying, ''monsters aren''t born, they''re made.'' I guess I''m just one more example of just how true that saying is. Heh!"


    The more he talked, the more sounded like he was losing something from inside. But alternatively, the more he talked, the tighter Nami held him.


    Nami - "You''re not a monster, you''re just hurt. No matter what you might think, you''re still you, and some stupid powers hasn''t changed that."


    Leo - "You don''t know that, you b?r?ly know me... I wasn''t the first to be given a second chance at life by that ''person'', and from what they said even the one before couldn''t handle it, so why would I be any different? I knew what I was asking for... and I did ask for this... I used to think that I was a good person, but maybe that was just another lie and this is who I really am."


    Nami - "You are a good person, if you weren''t, why would you have brought back my mom...? You had no reason to do that, you could have just stayed quiet. You even offered the others a chance at bringing someone back."


    She had somewhat caught him here, he couldn''t think of a valid response and ended up giving a weak answer.


    Leo - "That could just be a way to trick you all into feeling like you owe me something or to hide what I really am..."


    She backed away a bit to look him in the eye, but still kept a tight hold of him.


    Nami - "If you really believe that, then why are you crying?"


    Leo - "Huh?"


    He reached up and touched his face, feeling the wetness of his tears.


    Leo - "Why...?"


    She went back to hugging him, putting her head to his shoulder and his to her own.


    Nami - "There''s nothing wrong with crying... There''s nothing wrong with feeling hurt and angry about what''s happened, but if you just keep bottling it all up, you''re going to break..."


    His arm unconsciously wrapped themselves around her and her started to quietly sob.


    ...


    30 minutes later, he had stopped crying but didn''t let go of her.


    Leo - "You know... When I asked for my powers, I was excited despite just dying, for a brief moment I had completely forgotten about it all and was simply excited for the chance to get to do whatever I wanted... I''ve also realized something though, I was told that I would be temporarily punished for consuming the souls of innocent mortals, but almost everyone sins and it''s mostly only children who have their innocence... that is until the world around them warps everything. It makes me question what would actually cause my punishment?"


    Nami had begun to softly stroke his head head as she listened.


    Nami - "Well it would probably be best if you never found out... Some things are better left a mystery."


    Leo - "Yeah, I guess you''re right..."


    She once again backed up to look at him, this time with a joking smile.


    Nami - "Of course I am! I''m one of the smartest people around!"


    Leo - "Hehe!... Thanks..."


    Nami - "No problem."


    She then looked at him suspiciously.


    Nami - "Now that you''ve calmed down. What was that about having a soul bond with any ''women'' you might share feelings with? As in multiple?"


    Now he was in a bit of a bind, but he didn''t think of lying. What would be the point?


    Leo - "Well, at the time... In my excitement, I thought that there would be the possibility that I would like more than one person, and I was thinking that I would live my second life without reservations."


    Nami - "Oh. And why did you think you would would like more than one girl, huh?


    He had a sour expression now, but he still told her.


    Leo - "It wouldn''t be the first time..."


    Nami - "Hm?"


    Leo - "Before... Before I died, I liked someone else as well, but I always suppressed and tried to ignore the it. It''s kind of pathetic right? I knew she liked me, even our friend tried to get us together, but I chose to stay with that bitch instead!"


    He was sad and angry remembering it all, but he calmed down when he felt Nami''s hand ??r?ssing his head.


    Seeing that he had calmed down again, she decided to take his mind of it and smiled playfully.


    Nami - "So, what? You were thinking of travelling the world and collecting pretty girls to be in your harem?"


    He looked at her seriously, even though he could see that she was joking.


    Leo - "No. I''m not interested in a relationship purely based on looks. I know what I said, about ''love'' and all, but I want to love these women and be loved back! And given that I''m now immortal, I thought the chances of this happening were quite high."


    Seeing how serious he was, Nami couldn''t help blushing.


    Nami - "But wouldn''t that be sad, if you had to watch as they grew old and died."


    He shook his head.


    Leo - "I said it before, they would be immortal thanks to the soul bond. Even if they were killed, I can revive them an infinite amount of times."


    She was kind of shocked, but she kind of liked the sound of spending eternity with a person she loves. She started to imagine it and when she thought of who she would be with, the first person that came to mind was Leo.


    In embarrassment, she got off him and coughed.


    Nami - "*Cough* R-right, that sounds nice!"


    Leo also saw this as a good time to get up and leave. He might not need sleep, but she does.


    Leo - "Right. I think I should leave you to rest now."


    He got up and walked over to the, opened it and just before he left.


    Leo - "Nami."


    Nami - "Y-yeah!?"


    He looked at her with a grateful smile, the first genuine one since arriving in that world.


    Leo - "Thanks. I really needed this."


    He then walked out, leaving her slightly dazed.


    (Soo? What did you think? I thought it was a little cringe, but I''m pretty happy with it.


    I listened to a lot of NF while writing this... Specifically ''Paralyzed'' which I thought kind of fits.


    Recommend music that I can listen to while writing, it helps me think.)

 Chapter 19 - Ch 17 This Island Was Stupidly Named

    (I''m implementing a power system to record how strong he is. It won''t be an actual system, more like he is just mentally recording it and making stages.


    It is mostly based on DxD classification system, but this is based on physical strength rather than magical. If I had to say, I would think that magic/abilities are x100 stronger than what their physical body would be capable of. For example, they punch a wall and make a crack or small hole, but using magic they completely destroy it. Though strength could vary based on the type.


    For the record, with the Ultimate class strength he would be capable of making a magnitude 8 earthquake from what I found, and that would be city destroying level. Read and you''ll see.


    If you have something better, please tell me.)


    It had been 4 days since Leo had his talk with Nami and he had been feeling a lot better, he still didn''t express himself much, but he was improving. Healing takes time after all.


    (A/N: I don''t actually know the time frames for a lot of it as it wasn''t mentioned, but I figured I would make my own, I would think it takes more than a few hours to go to another island. Hope it doesn''t bother you.)


    Leo had actually been spending a lot of his time talking to Nami, they would tell each other about the thing they done in the past. He would tell her about his friends and family, the stuff he would do with them, stuff he liked. And she told him about her life, there wasn''t much happiness given that she spent most of it stealing from people to raise money for her village, but there was the odd occasion she had fun and got a funny story from her time as a thief.


    He had also started sparring with Zoro as it was a good way get used to actual fighting, rather than using brute strength to tear people apart...


    When he mentioned that he was interested in also learning to use a sword that really caught Zoro''s attention. So, when they started sparring, Leo had to try really hard to hold back and not kill Zoro accidentally... It meant that he was getting hit a lot, but it didn''t hurt him or anything, so no problem.


    Seeing as he had no personal experience with a sword, he started by using a single sword, and given the Japanese culture that One Piece had, he chose to use Genjis sword, but in red. (Overwatch!... I was listening to the Hanzo vs Genji rap battle by JT music)


    Zoro ended up feeling jealous because of his ability to create any weapon he wanted and the strength of said weapon.


    Right now, Leo was sparring with him while using a spear, which, thanks to the weapon handling book he got at Logue town, he could actually use, after fully understanding the basics.


    He actually seemed to be pretty good at picking up how to use a weapon or how to fight in general, he didn''t know if it was natural talent or a side benefit of being a Ghost Rider, which is basically a natural fighter itself.


    Or it could be both.


    Zoro was also extremely happy about sparring with him. Leo was the strongest on the ship and can give him a real fight, there also wasn''t the worry of injuring him, as he had found when he swung at Leo''s neck when he got excited, but didn''t even leave a mark.


    With a mutual d?s?r? to become stronger and also using weapons, they had begun to form a solid friendship.


    The reason for Leo was more than just the spars though, Zoro, unlike the other 3, wasn''t a complete dumbass, if you ignore his poor sense of direction...


    Their current spar was coming to a close when...


    Luffy - "WOOHOO! Our second island on the Grand Line!"


    Looking over, Leo could see the island and 2 huge mountains, that were actually the the skeletons of sea kings.


    They were stand at the front of the ship looking at the island.


    Vivi said that they should be careful, because she was worried about what Robin had said about the island. Usopp was scared of potential monsters. And Sanji mentioned that they were running low on food.


    10 minutes later and they were entering into the island through a river.


    On either side of them was dense jungle, that made them exclaim about how it seemed like the whole island had never been explored by people.


    They even questioned how this place was ''little'' in any way?


    Nami pointed out that the plants that weren''t in any of her encyclopedias.


    {GUAAA! GUAAA!} (A/N: dont ask me.)


    Nami - "KYAAA!"


    At the sudden squawking, Nami got frightened and without thinking, quickly hid behind Leo for protection. And he wasn''t even closest to her...


    Sanji - "Terrified Nami is sooo cute!"


    Leo - ''Is he for real...''


    Sanji was probably one of the people he likes the least, right after Usopp actually. He knows that Usopp gets better over time, but right now he was just an annoying wimp. Like seriously, he tries to run from everything that can be seen as challenging to himself, which is EVERYTHING! How can you live your life when you''re so afraid to lose it!? Death could come at any moment, without warning, so why not take a risk every now and then?


    But, the fact that Usopp improves is why Leo doesn''t outright hate him. Sanji on the other hand, he will only become worse. He almost dies from a nose bleed! A NOSE BLEED!!


    Back to the matter at hand.


    Sanji - "Don''t worry, it''s just a normal bird. And even this island, is nothing but your average jungle!"


    Right as he said that, the ''normal bird'' started flying over, but it wasn''t a normal bird, it was a big ?ss dinosaur the size of a mountain bear, that was like a mix of a bird and a lizard. The name of which is, Archaeopteryx, but 4 times bigger. (A/N: it looks similar.)


    Rather than just looking at it, Leo jumped up to it and snapped it''s neck.


    He fell back down onto the deck while consuming its soul.


    Leo - "What? He said we''re running low on food."


    He dropped the body and walked back over to Nami.


    *BOOM*


    The sound of an volcano erupting came.


    Nami - "Does that sound like your average jungle!? That sounded like a volcano exploding or something!"


    {Grrrr...}


    From the jungle came a heavily injured tiger, covered in it''s own blood, and then it collapsed and died, to which, Leo graciously took its soul.


    When he did, he notice something, consuming the souls of animals seems to give him more than it should. At first, with the ''bird'', he b?r?ly notice as it was just that weak, but from the tiger, he got 1 ton from it. It by no means seemed strong enough to lift 4 tons, even at its best, and while creatures in One Piece are generally stronger than the norm, at most it should on be capable of 2 tons, and that''s pushing it. That would mean he got half its strength, but why? It''ll require testing.


    He was quickly brought back when he heard Nami shouting.


    Nami - "This is definitely not normal! Otherwise, why would a tiger, king of the jungle, collapse covered in it''s own blood!?"


    Usopp - "Alright, then it''s decided. We are to not set foot on this island!"


    Nami - "Let''s just quietly wait on our ship, and the very second our Log pose finishes recording! After all, we have to hurry on to Alabasta as soon as possible."


    Luffy had other ideas though, he asked Sanji to make a lunch box, a ''pirate lunchbox''... In other words, meat.


    Luffy - "I smell adventure ahead!"


    This caused Nami to start shouting at him.


    Nami - "W-wait just a second! Where do you think you''re going."


    Luffy - "On an adventure! Shishishi! Wanna come along?"


    Nami seeing that there was no chance of stopping him, could only give up and cry out her grievances.


    That was until Leo started to pat her head, making her blush, but she didn''t stop him as she actually enjoyed it. This had actually become a common occurrence, whenever she was frustrated with the nonsense that comes with the crew, he would end up patting her head, and there is a lot of that nonsense that goes on, even if it was only the last 4 days...


    Vivi - " Could I come along with you?"


    Luffy - "Sure, sure!"


    Nami - "Even you!?"


    Vivi then explained that it would be a good way to keep herself from worrying and would help clear her head while waiting for the Log pose to finish recording.


    Vivi - "I''ll be fine! Carue will be by my side, after all."


    Carue - {....! ....!}


    Nami - "Your trusty bodyguard looks to scared to even quack..."


    Sanji then pitched in, telling Vivi that he would make a lunchbox for her as well, to which she asked him to make a drink for Carue.


    Once Sanji had finished their lunchboxes, Luffy, Vivi and Carue set off cheerfully.


    Zoro then walked out while stretching.


    Zoro - "Well, seen as I''m not doing anything either, I''ll go for a walk."


    He then jumped of the ship and started walking, but was stopped by Sanji.


    Sanji - "Yo Zoro, wait!"


    Zoro - "Hm?"


    Sanji - "We''re running out of food onboard so if you see any animals that look to be edible, can you hunt it down and bring it back?"


    Zoro - "Sure thing, I''ll go hunt for some animals that you''d never ba able to kill yourself."


    Sanji - "WAIT RIGHT THERE!"


    Zoro - "Huh!"


    Sanji - "Did I hear you wrong, or did you just imply that you can hunt bigger game than I can...?"


    Zoro - "Isn''t that obvious?"


    Sanji - "That''s it! I challenge you at hunting!"


    They then started walking into the forest, in different directions, while trash talking each other.


    (A/N: Sorry, I was bored and was stuck.????????)


    Leo - ''This is almost as bad as Naruto and Sasuke...''


    Nami - "Haah! Well at least you''re staying, Leo."


    Leo - "I don''t remember saying that."


    He looked away while pretending to ignoring what she just said.


    Nami on the other hand, jumped at him and tightly held onto him, exaggeratedly crying.


    Nami - "Nonono! You can''t go too! What if something comes to eat me!?"


    He carefully pried her off himself while she attempted to resist.


    Leo - "You''ll be fine, just stay on the ship. Here take this."


    He made a small stick, that looked like a popsicle stick.


    Leo - "If you are in a lot of danger, snap it and I''ll be right there."


    This stick was made from his Hellfire and he could track it anywhere, when it is snapped he will feel the energy split in two and will immediately go there. This was something he had worked on in the last few days for such an occasion as this.


    After giving her a final head pat, he turned to leave.


    Usopp - "Hey! Why don''t I get one!?"


    Leo turned his head to look at him.


    Leo - "Because, I believe she will only use it if she really needs to."


    Before he could be interrupted again, Leo sped away, into the jungle.


    After running for a minute, he slowed down and came to a stop at a random location.


    He had a few goals for setting out.


    First, when he arrived, he could sense the soul of a Devil fruit, it was very distinctive after all. He couldn''t accurately pinpoint its location from a distance, but he could find the general area and then narrow it down from there.


    Second, he wanted to discover what was going on with the soul devouring situation, and he already had a pretty good test for it.


    Third, and this will be very important, he wanted to breathe life into his dimension. Fortunately, that would be the easiest thing to do.


    So, working from the bottom of his list, he knelt down, closed his eyes and placed his hand on the ground. Putting all his attention on this task, he move all the plant life in a fifty metre radius around himself, plus about ten feet of dirt, right into his dimension. Then he mentally commanded for all poisonous plants to be expelled, along with bugs that got caught with the plants.


    Once that was done, he created a replica of ''Little Garden'', extended it so that it was 5 times the original size, placed the 50 metre of the original on the new island, accelerated the time so that 1000 year passed in an instant, and this caused the island to be covered in dense jungle.


    He then got rid of some of the trees, created a couple small lakes, a few open section and he was done. Now he just needs some animals, but that could wait for after his second goal.


    With stage 1 of goal three complete, he stood up while opening his eyes, allowing him see the missing 50 metres around him, fortunately he didn''t take the area directly below him or he would have fell...


    He quickly sped away from that place so he wouldn''t be held responsible...


    Anyways... On to goal two...


    He went to where he felt the nearest soul and when he got there, he saw a quadrupedal dinosaur, an Ankylosaurus.


    Not wasting time, he attacked it gently, so as not to kill it and only anger it, which he succeeded.


    Now with the creatures ire, he backed up a couple of metres to give it space to attack. It pawed at the ground and then charged at him, and he stood there waiting.


    When it reached him, it rammed its head into him, it pushed him back a bit. This was by no means because it was close in strength, it was just because I was bigger and was able to use the ground better. In fact, from what Leo could tell, its strength was only about a third of his, meaning a little more than 20 tons...


    It was impressive, but still not enough.


    With that figured out, Leo killed the big reptile.


    He didn''t consume its soul yet though, he had some quick calculations to do. There was an hour left anyways.


    Picking up the body, he made rough estimate that it weighed 6 tons, and then to be able to move around efficiently, it would probably be able to carry 2-3 times it''s own weight, so about 18 tons in strength maybe.


    With that much determined, he put the body in his inventory and looked at the soul.


    Leo - ''If my calculations are right, along with my ?ssumptions that I''m receiving half the strength of creatures, I should get about 10 tons... Well, here goes nothing.''


    He consumed the soul and immediately felt the effects, it was the most he had gotten so far, 11 tons.


    He now had a strength of 79 tons, or by his self made measurement system: Low mortal 00.79%.


    It worked as such:


    Low mortal : 0 - 10,000 tons - Can compete with tanks and missiles.


    Mid mortal : 10,000 - 100,000 tons - Can easily destoy buildings.


    High mortal : 100,000 - 1,000,000 tons - Can start lifting an Aircraft carrier.


    Ultimate class : 1,000,000 - 10,000,000 tons - Can destroy cities with ease.


    Super class : 10,000,000 - 100,000,000 tons - Can destroy continents.


    Further shown with a percentage bar of progress in that class.


    It was, ''rough'', to say the least, there was very little to back any of it up until he proved it himself, and there was no level after Super class because of how far off it currently seems.


    For now it is good enough though, he can always change it if he want.


    With goal two complete, there was just one and three, so to save time, he made ten clones and sent them to go get a dozen of each creature, with equal mixes of genders. and just incase, they also were to read the minds of the creatures so that they could retrieve any young that might belong to the abducted, and it also allow them to find out if the creature had any special habitat requirements.


    With their mission set, the clones set off, and with the clones taking care of that, OG Leo can go get the Devil fruit.


    So, with a spring in his steps, he made his way over to the point where he felt the Devil fruit was, all the while listening to ''Smooth Criminal'' and humming along. (A/N: it came on in my playlist and I couldn''t not do this.)


    ...


    It took an hour, some turn arounds because he stopped paying attention when a clone would disperse and he would get it''s memories, but he finally found his prize.


    A pink, eggplant shaped Devil fruit, with brown, square, spiral like shapes.


    Leo - ''Weird, I thought eggplants were vegetables... Oh, well.''


    Taking the Devil fruit into his hand, he immediately felt it ''squirming'' in an odd attempt to flee, but he didn''t care about that.


    He started to devour the soul, once again produce the black aura effect, turning the fruit to sludge, burning the curse away, and finally receiving the info on what the fruit does.


    And he couldn''t help but to smile.


    Immediately wanting to try it out, he raised his right leg and stomped down.


    *Bang*


    The power of his stomp cause a dust cloud, but that soon got swept away by the wind, allowing him to see the results of his new power.


    Spread out before him, there were dozens of spikes made out of earth, sticking up as if to pierce his enemy.


    The name of the Devil fruit was ''Earth Earth fruit''. It is a logia type that let you control the earth around you, and like all other logia, turn into that element.


    But, there is something different about the abilities thanks to it falling into the hands of Leo, he can not only control and turn into earth, but also create it! Thanks to him having his own energy source, which is what allows for the usage of Hellfire, the powers given by the Devil fruit also draws from that energy source, making it possible to make that element. Though it does take significantly more energy than making fire or controlling the surrounding earth, it allows for various opportunities.


    With a soft kick to the ground, sending a wave through the earth, he flattened the ground back to normal while feeling quite pleased about his gains.


    Now that he was done with two of his goals and his clones completing the last one, which shouldn''t take long, he had nothing to do, so he made his way over to Nami by tracking the Hellfire signal.


    ...


    Leo - "George, George, George of the jungle~"


    He got bored while walking so he started swinging on vines, which reminded him of a movie he watched as a kid, ''George of the jungle'' and its theme song, which lead to him singing it...


    Leo - "Look out for that tre-OOF!"


    He, ironically, smacked right into a tree because the last of his clones dispelled themselves, flooding him with their memories.


    Leo - "If I didn''t know any better, I would say that was intentional... Good thing no one saw..."


    He got up and patted the dirt off, then he took a quick look at his fully functional far-zo-jurasic park...


    After a quick observation, he saw the new creatures and plants that were added, giving a nod of approval, while mentally patting himself on the back, he decided to accelerate the time inside to make a few hundred years go by.


    But that plan was a bust,the time didn''t change at all, which lead to a great amount of confusion. He tried again, but this time making it a difference of 1/365, so for every day outside, a year passes inside.


    Looking at it was like watch a video being fast forwarded.


    So, clearly the time is changeable, but not to an extreme difference when there are living creatures there.


    Leo decided to try a few other things, like slowing time down and even stopping it, which worked! He just can''t speed it up too much, the max, atleast for now, is 5 years for every day, unless he is inside aswell, in which case he can speed the time up as much as he wants, but that means he has to sit there for that amount of time as well, with nothing to do...


    It was disappointing that he couldn''t have his super XP farm, but what can he do about it?


    Fortunately, he is able to to isolate the island from the rest of his dimension, making it possible to have different time dilations. And that''s what he did.


    After confining the island and a mile of the sea around it, he accelerated it to the max.


    Leo then continued his way over to Nami with a pleased smile.


    (Sorry if you didn''t like the info dump, but I wanted to make a way for him to constantly gain strength, but not too extreme, which meant I had explain his abilities.


    What do you think about the measurement system? I feel like it would make it simpler than saying ''he has 67 tons of strength, blah, blah, blah.'' and so on.


    Alternate titles:


    ? Making a XP farm


    ? Abduction


    ? They do move in herds)

 Chapter 20 - Ch 18 Art is an Explosion!

    (Okay, I have realized that my fanfic is in the novel section... Should I fix that?)


    (Made a slight adjustment to the measurement system, just rounded the numbers to solid multiples of 10.)


    Pleasantly pleased about his gains for the day, Leo quickly made his way over to Nami.


    Running at a tenth of his max speed, he covered 10 Kilometres in 5 minutes, it would have been faster, but there was a lot of trees in his way and he didn''t want to demolition the jungle, soo...


    (A/N: That would be 50 metres in 1.5 seconds, I found something saying Captain America can do 100m dash in 1.5-2 seconds, so Leo''s speed plus maneuvering would be faster than Caps. I was doing a lot of math...)


    After Leo''s jungle expedition, he was swiftly arriving at a small clearing between the two giant sea king skulls.


    Before actually stepping out though, he stopped and saw that Nami, Zoro and Vivi had been caught, they were stuck on a big wax cake looking structure and in the centre was a spinning section with lit candles, spreading wax into the air and covering them. Below them was Mr.5, Miss Valentine, Miss Goldenweek and the boasting Mr.3.


    Mr.3 - "Become my candles with fear in your hearts! Hahaha!-"


    *BOOOM*


    A huge stream of fire came from the the side and incinerated the spinning section, the source of the fire was of course Leo, who was in his Ghost Rider form with his hood up. (Seriously, please tell if I should use GRF or GR form.)


    He had sent a stream of Hellfire at the candles to stop them from spreading more wax, and then started walking towards the 4 Baroque works agents.


    Seeing the only 2 people, who he would actually consider friends, being suffocated and turned into wax statues for this sick bastards satisfaction, had seriously pissed him off.


    (That''s not to say that he doesn''t like the others, but he gets along with those two more)


    As he was walking, he had his head down, stopping them from seeing his face.


    When they saw him, the 4 agents had different reactions.


    Miss Valentine - "Who''s that?"


    Mr.5 - "That should be the last target."


    Mr.3 - "I don''t care who he is, kill him for ruining my art!"


    At that moment, Leo lifted his head to look at Mr.3, letting them see his burning skeletal face and causing Mr.3 to flinch.


    Before anyone could say or do anything, Leo disappeared from view, only to reappear in front of Mr.3, with his fist lodged and twisting into the man''s gut.


    Mr.3 was then sent flying off into the jungle while spewing blood and eyes rolled into the back of his head, whether he was dead or not, Leo didn''t care.


    Mr.5 reacted quickly and swiped at Leo, using his Devil fruit to create the strongest explosion he was capable of.


    *BOOOOM* (Should I stop with the Onomatopoeia?)


    The explosion made a large amount of smoke that covered the both of them.


    The smoke was quick to disperse, showing that Leo had Mr.5''s arm in a one handed grip, which was slowly tightening, he took the explosion straight to his head, but it didn''t even phase him.


    Leo''s grip was so tight, that he was breaking Mr.5''s arm.


    Mr.5 immediately tried to use his other arm, but he wasn''t able to thanks to Leo pulling him and knocking him of balance.


    Leo then brutally kneed him in the stomach, let go of his broken arm to grab him by the head and slammed him face first into the ground.


    Miss Valentine - "10,000 kilogram press!"


    Without a seconds hesitation, Leo spun around, raised his right arm to the sky with his hand in a gripping position.


    From the sky, came Miss Valentine, who seeing her partner fail, thought that she could somehow do something to change the situation.


    She was wrong.


    Leo caught her by the throat like she weighed nothing, her Devil fruit was absolutely useless in the face of his strength, what was 10000 kilograms, 10 tons, in the face of 79 tons? Of course he could catch her without issue.


    Miss Valentine - "GAAAAHHHHH!!!"


    Having her broke like twigs caused her an unbelievable amount of pain, and he was about to continue, but...


    Miss Goldenweek - "Colour trap - Black, the colour of betrayal." (legit the name, wtf...)


    She put a sign on his back with black paint, and when she did this he stopped what he was about to do, he dropped Miss Valentine, turned around and walked over to Miss Goldenweek.


    Vivi - "Oh, no! This is bad! She is a portrait artist and she can cause different reactions with her paint when she puts it on someone!" (I feel like I lost brain cells...)


    Nami - "What does black do?"


    Vivi - "It makes a person betray their friends!"


    Nami - "... This probably won''t end well for her..."


    Zoro - "What do you mea-"


    Leo had grabbed Miss Goldenweek by the throat and let out a monstrous roar to her face, with his mouth open wider than a flesh and blood human could possibly get.


    When he did this, he also manipulated her emotions, bolstering her fear of him, resulting in her trembling, crying and urinating out of said fear.


    He looked into her eyes with his hollow sockets for a moment, and then he dropped her on the ground and walked away, but not before burning her brush and paint.


    The only reason he isn''t killing her, is that she looks like a kid and he wasn''t ready to fall that low without a really good reason.


    (A/N: For the record, she looks like a kid, but she is actually 16 years old.)


    Walking back over to the other two, he went straight to Mr.5, who was trying to get up.


    Grabbing him by the collar of his coat with his left hand, Leo brought him in front of himself and placed his right in a flat palmed, piercing position, aimed at the man heart.


    Slowly his hand started to vibrate, and those vibrations got quicker and quicker over 30 seconds.


    Without hesitation, he thrust his hand into Mr.5''s ?h?st, but there was no blood... His hand was vibrating so fast that it phased through clothing, flesh, muscle and bone, to grab his heart.


    GR Leo - "Hurts, doesn''t it? I wonder how many people you have hurt in your life...? Oh well, that doesn''t matter anymore."


    *Pssh* (I don''t know what sound it makes, just imagine reverse flash''s heart grasp thing)


    *Thud*


    Leo ripped his heart out and dropped it, along with his body to the ground, and devoured his soul, that was apparently merged with the Devil fruit?


    He gained 6 tons, plus the explosion powers of the Devil fruit, which was strange as Mr.5 wasn''t strong enough to give that much, based on previous experiences.


    Looking at Miss Valentine, who was crying while trying to crawl away, he walked over, stood on her stomach to hold her still, leaned over, then grabbed her face and looked her in the eye.


    GR Leo - "What a vile bunch you are, such a waste of life... Let''s get this over with."


    His sockets lit up with flames, which were reflected in her eyes as she immediately felt the pain and suffering she had caused, done onto her, she got to experience what it was like to be slowly crushed under 10 tons, as was her favourite method of killing her targets.


    Miss Valentine - "AAAAAHHHHHHH!!!"


    (85 tons)


    He stood up straight and looked to the sky while reverting back to his human form, he took a deep breath and then looked over to the trio trapped in wax, who were staring in at him in slight bewilderment, amazement, and in Vivi''s case, fear!


    This was the first Vivi saw him in his Ghost Rider form, aswell as watch him fight, if you can call it fighting... She had seen people die before, but not from having their heart ripped out or from a FREAKING STARE!!!


    Plus, his glowing red eyes were just eerie and intimidating. If she never saw them again, it would be to soon.


    Nami and Zoro had seen him fight before, so they weren''t surprised by the outcome, but it was definitely a surprise to see him stick his hand through a guys ?h?st and kill someone with his stare... How is that fair? What was even the point in him fighting them? He could just look at them and they''d be dead!


    Of course that isn''t exactly how it works, but it also wasn''t far off.


    Leo started to walk over to them while ignoring to dead bodies and traumatised girl.


    When he got there, Zoro looked at him with a smirk and jokingly asked.


    Zoro - "What was the point of weapons training if you''re just gonna use your hands?"


    Leo - "What can I say? I''m more of a brawler, I guess. Weapons are just good ways to utilize your strength."


    Nami - "Yeah, yeah. Hurry up and get us out of this already!"


    Without saying anything, Leo punched the wax while adding some vibrations.


    His punch shattered the whole structure, causing them to fall on their ?sses.


    He smirked and asked.


    Leo - "Is that better?"


    Nami - "Uww, couldn''t you have melted it instead?"


    He tilted his head.


    Leo - "You know that would have boiled you, right?"


    She then had a look of realization, blushed out of embarrassment and turned her head to the side.


    He chuckled while patting her head and then help her up. (A/N: HEADPAT SUPREMACY!!!)


    At this point, Leo had started patting her head without even thinking about it.


    After helping Nami up, he looked to the side where there were two giants on the ground, Brogy and Dorry. Dorry was heavily injured and Brogy had his hands and feet pierced with giant wax swords.


    He was about to go help Brogy out and get the swords out, when from the jungle came Luffy and Usopp.


    Luffy - "HAAAAAHHH!!!"


    He came to a stop and looked around with serious expression.


    Luffy - "Where are they!? I''m gonna beat them up!?"


    Leo and the others stared at him and pointed to the two corpses.


    Luffy - "What happened!?"


    They pointed at Leo, making Luffy stare at him for a moment before throwing his arms up into the air.


    Luffy - "AAAHHHHHH! NO FAIR, I WANTED TO FIGHT THEM!!"


    He then started to sulk and draw circles on the ground, while muttering.


    Luffy - "Leo gets all the good fights..."


    Leo was about to say something, but out of the trees came a wax mech with Mr.3 inside, who had blood running down his head.


    Mr.3 - "I''ll make you pay for ruining my perfect plan!"


    They all look at like he is an idiot, especially Nami and Zoro.


    Leo - "Hey, Luffy! Why don''t you fight that guy?"


    Luffy - "YES!! Okay! Gum Gum-"


    Leo stopped paying attention to them and went back to what he was about to do.


    He walked over to Brogy''s hand and looked at the wax sword, trying to figure out the best way to remove it, but decided to just go with the simple way of pulling it out.


    To get a better grip, he decided to use another power he hadn''t gotten the chance to use.


    He started to grow bigger and bigger, the only problem was, he was growing to big...


    He had never used his ability to grow bigger, and as result, he wasn''t able to accurately control the size he became and when he stopped, he was 40 metres tall... Almost twice the size of Brogy and Dorry...


    Of course, his gigantification caught the attention of everyone there, most had their jaws drop, some gulped, and Luffy.


    Luffy - "SOOO COOOOOOL!!!"


    His eyes were sparkling in amazement.


    Mr.3, seeing that he had no chance of winning, took this opportunity to run away.


    Leo noticed that he was bigger than he intended, but he chose to just ignore it and pull out the toothpi-swords...


    After pulling the swords out, he shrunk back down to his normal 6,2.


    When he looked around, he notice everyone staring at him.


    Leo - "What?"


    Vivi - "Y-you just..."


    Usopp - "You just turned into a 40 metres tall giant!!"


    He slightly tilted his head to the side.


    Leo - "So? I turn into a flaming skeleton, why does that surprise you?"


    That left them completely speechless as he had a point.


    Zoro - "Seriously, how many abilities do you have?"


    Leo - "A lot and they''ll just keep increasing, so it''s best not to think about it."


    They couldn''t help but wonder if he really needed more abilities and it was at this point that Luffy noticed that his opponent was gone.


    Luffy - "WHAAAA!!! WHERE DID WAX GUY GO!?!?"


    Nami - "He probably ran away when you were distracted."


    Luffy- "GRRRRR! NO FAIR! Nofairnofairnofair-"


    He just started running around in a circle.


    Leo - "Haah... Luffy! How about you fight the next guy?"


    He stopped running around in a circle, looked over and grinned.


    Luffy - "Okay!"


    Leo - " Haaaaah... It''s like looking after a kid..."


    ...


    With everything having settled down, there was a new problem.


    A crying giant.


    Brogy was crying over the ''death'' of his friend and rival, the problem was that his crying was on par with Midoriya Izuku...


    He had already made a huge puddle in the area.


    Leo put his newly acquired control over earth to use and made a big platform for them to stand on, as well as some seats.


    Brogy had been crying for 3 minutes now, but that was suddenly put to a stop when Dorry got up while complaining about passing out.


    Everyones eyes bulge out dramatically at him being alive, while Leo was just sitting there making different shapes out of earth with his Devil fruit.


    They all started chatting about something or other, Dorry got bandaged up, Vivi was worrying about how long it would take for the Log pose to record the islands signature.


    Then came a happy Sanji from the jungle, shouting about how happy he was that Nami and Vivi were safe.


    Sanji then thought that Dorry was Mr.3, which lead to him explaining that, while he was wandering in the jungle looking for them, he found a house and answered a call from Mr.0, who mistook him for Mr.3. So Sanji told him that everyone was dead and pursuit was no longer necessary.


    Usopp then complained about the fact that, the moment they get rid of their pursuers, they get stook on an island.


    Then Sanji pulled out an Eternal pose to Alabasta, causing Vivi to hug him, much to the perverts delight.


    Luffy then tried to start a party with three crackers, but Nami quickly shut that down. Sanji reminded Zoro of their hunting contest, which seem to remind Brogy and Dorry of something.


    Luffy said bye to the giants, they wished them luck, and everyone set off to the ship.


    ...


    When they got to the ship, Zoro and Sanji started to argue over who caught the bigger animal and won the contest.


    Nami told them to hurry up and get on the ship, and Leo stored the two animals in his inventory.


    They then started sailing down the river to come out on the western side of the island.


    When they were coming to the exit, they could see the backs of the giants, who were standing at either side of the river.


    Brogy - "The most important reason why all the little ones who come to this island,"


    Dorry - "Do not reach the next island lies straight ahead."


    They didn''t understand what was happening and were staring up at them.


    Dorry - "You fought so that our pride can remain untarnished."


    Brogy - "Thus, in turn, no matter the foe..."


    Dorry - "We must not let you flag of pride be tarnished either...!"


    Brogy - "Trust in us and sail straight ahead! No matter what happen, sail only straight ahead!"


    They were a bit confused, but Luffy listened to them.


    Luffy - "Got it! Sail straight ahead!"


    They just got out into the sea.


    Dorry - "Let us meet again,"


    Brogy - "One day in the future."


    Nami - "Look! Up ahead!"


    The sea started rise, and out of it came a back fin.


    Dorry - "So you have come, ''Island devourer!''"


    Brogy - "In the name of Elbaf, we vow to clear a path!"


    The figure finally emerged from the sea, showing a giant goldfish.


    They started to freak out, Nami was trying to convince Luffy to turn the ship, but he and Usopp, who was finally growing a backbone, were adamant in continuing forward.


    They were getting even closer to being eaten... again.


    Leo stared at it for a moment, then he walked over to the railing and turned to the others.


    Leo - "Hey! I''ll catch up to you all in a little bit!... Also you might want to hold onto something."


    They looked at him in confusion, and he jumped over the side and into the sea.


    They all panicked as they thought he was a Devil fruit user and wouldn''t be able to swim, so they ran over and looked into the water.


    The water had started to boil and then a few seconds later, Leo came out on his bike and drove away, across the water.


    Then the goldfish closed its mouth and swallowed them, without them realizing.


    Dorry/Brogy - "HAKOKU!"


    Leo saw them swing their weapons, the resulting force cut through the sea and the goldfish, leaving a hole and sending the ship flying out the other side.


    He could even hear Nami''s screams and happy laughter of Luffy.


    Deciding not to take too long to get back, Leo drove over to the corpse and devoured the ''Island Devourers'' soul.


    The moment he ate it, he felt a flood of power and started to uncontrollably laugh.


    (423 tons)


    338 tons! That goldfish had 676 tons of strength.(I made shit up)


    He could feel his whole body, all his powers, become stronger than ever, and it was amazing!


    Leo - "HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA!!!"


    ...


    It took him a few minutes to calm down, he was sitting on his bike while taking deep breaths.


    He looked to the sky with huge grin and then back down, into the distance where he felt the Hellfire signal that was still with Nami.


    Revving the engine a bit, he started driving over to the ship.


    ...


    He wasn''t going full speed, so he had a bit of time to think.


    He was thinking about how he got more strength from Mr.5 than he should have, and about how his soul and the devil fruit were merged.


    From spending time around Luffy, he notice that his soul was different, but he ?ssumed that it was because of him being the main character or the ''Will of D'' or something like that.


    After seeing what happen with Mr.5 though, maybe it was because of the Devil fruit. If the Devil fruit has a soul, then maybe it corrupts or mutates the soul of the consumer... Excluding himself of course.


    But then, why would that affect his gains from consuming the soul of a Devil fruit user? And what about people from different worlds? Would he get a quarter or half of their strength? What would set them apart? Their souls?


    If that is the case, would that not mean that people from One Piece have fractured souls, and that Devil fruits ''fix'' or take the place of the ''missing'' fragment?


    But then there is the curse? Why would that even be necessary?


    Leo - ''This is confusing...''


    He could now see the ship, so he shook his head and decided to think about it another time.


    When he got close enough, he jumped up on to the deck, his trip only took 10 minutes or so.


    When he got on the ship, they all looked at him.


    Leo - "Yo."


    They all waved at him, but then Nami got up and stormed over to shout at him.


    Nami - "Don''t ''Yo'' me! What the hell was that about!? Why''d you jump overboard!?"


    He raised his hands up and tried to placate her.


    Leo - "Easy, easy. I just wanted to try ''something.''"


    She was the only one who knew he could consume souls, so he answered vaguely, but she still understood.


    She was still not happy though.


    Nami - "Well give more of a warning next time! I was worri-uhg!"


    She suddenly stopped mid-sentence and held her head.


    Leo - "Nami? You okay?"


    He put his hand on her head to check her temperature, but she knocked his hand away.


    Nami - "Don''t try... to change... the subject. I''m... just... fine..."


    She fainted and Leo caught her while panicking.


    Leo - "NAMI!?"


    (I want to say, I wont be including movies in the story.


    I will be using the English names for Devil fruits other than Zoans, this is because ''Inu Inu no Mi'' sounds better than ''Dog Dog fruit'' does.


    I have decided to make characters stronger than what their canon counterparts would or should be.)

 Chapter 21 - Ch 19 We need a Doctor

    (I was struggling to come with anything, that''s why this chapter took longer)


    After Nami fainted, there was a lot of panic, and she was quickly taken inside.


    Luffy, Usopp and Sanji were shouting for her not to die, and Vivi was taking her temperature while explaining that it was probably climate sickness and asked if there was anyone with medical knowledge. That was when Leo stepped in.


    Leo - "Vivi, check her for any insect bites or rashes."


    She was confused, but did as she was told.


    Sanji - "Why would she need to do that?"


    Leo answered with irritation evident in his voice.


    Leo - "We were just on a prehistoric island, where extinct or endangered species were thriving, there would have been insects that carry all kinds of diseases and poisons plants that nobody even remembers the antidotes for, if she got bitten or poisoned, her condition could be far worse than climate sickness."


    They were all more worried for her than before and that became worse when Vivi confirmed that there was in fact an insect bit on her lower abdomen, while also stating Nami had a temperature of 40degrees.


    The three idiots then started running around, crying and making a lot of noise.


    Nami then sat up.


    Nami - "I''m fine, it''s just a bug bite... I probably just have heatstroke or something, and that thermometer is probably broken... Besides, we don''t have time to waste."


    She then directed Vivi to her desk draw, where there was a newspaper that state the current state of Alabasta and how 400,000 royal soldiers had changed sides, making Vivi realise how desperate the situation had become.


    She had a tired smile on her face while looking at them.


    Nami - "Besides... With Leo here, it doesn''t really matter if I die..."


    The trio had a look of realization. Vivi was busy staring at the newspaper and wasn''t paying attention.


    Leo - "Grr, DON''T TAKE YOUR LIFE FOR GRANTED!!"


    Her show of not worrying about dying had caused him to shout at her, surprising them all.


    He stared directly into her eyes for a moment, then snorted, turned around and left, slamming the door on the way out.


    He was already mad with himself that he let this happen. If he hadn''t been so focused on getting more power and forgotten all about her getting sick, he could have stayed next to her and kept her safe, he saw this as being his fault for being greedy.


    And now, she was yet again trying to sacrifice herself for someone else, even when the severity of her situation had been made clear by Leo.


    Going outside, where Zoro had been ''navigating'' the ship using the clouds... He stared at the deck, trying to calm himself down.


    Leo - "RAHHH!" (A/N: I don''t know how to write it properly. Please tell me.)


    With a short shout of frustration, he punched out towards the sea, shooting a stream of Hellfire that immediately caused the sea to evaporate.


    Zoro - "What''s your problem?"


    Leo - "Nothing... Tsk, I''m pissed off. She''s treating her life like it doesn''t matter."


    Zoro - "Hm..."


    *Clack*


    From behind him, Nami came outside, looking like she could b?r?ly stand.


    Zoro - "Shouldn''t you be resting?"


    She looked at him and then at the back of Leo, who didn''t look at her, which saddened her.


    Nami - "I''m fine, everyone should stop worrying."


    She then walked up the stairs and when she saw that the Eternal pose needle had changed, she started complaining and berating him for not following the pose.


    She then told him to call everyone and had them turn the ship around, they all listened to her and got to work turning the ship, including Leo.


    Luffy then went over to her, put his hand on her head to feel her temperature and felt just how much she was burning up, leading to him exclaiming that she really did need a doctor, but she claimed that that was he normal temperature and he should stop messing around.


    Then the others also started saying that they should probably get her help first, but she kept denying it and told them to be quiet.


    Then Vivi came out and got their attention.


    Vivi - "I have a request to ask all of you. I know that it''s not my place make such a demands since you''ve already let me on this ship and all... But with the emerging crisis of my country, I want to go there as soon as possible. Not even a single moment can be spared anymore! That''s why, I ask for this ship to head for Alabasta, at the fastest speed!"


    They all continued to stare at her.


    Nami gave a forced, tired smile.


    Nami - "Of course! just like we promised!"


    Vivi - "Thus, we need to find an island with a doctor immediately! We need to see to it that Nami gets better as fast as possible, and then head for Alabasta! That''ll be the only way this ship can sail at the fastest speed, right?"


    It was agreed that they would find a doctor for Nami and then go to Alabasta, her decision had made them happy.


    Vivi took Nami back inside as she had fainted again.


    Leo then brought out the Eternal pose to ''Drum island'' and started steering the ship.


    Luffy - "Hey, Leo, what''s that?"


    Leo - "It''s an Eternal pose to an island that, from what I read, should have a lot of doctors."


    Sanji - "How do you have that?"


    Leo - "I got it Logue town. I was going to suggest going there if we didn''t pick up a doctor."


    With questions answered and destination set, they all started to do their own thing, help out or take breaks.


    ...


    Soon night came and Leo switched out from steering with Usopp.


    He walked into the room as Vivi was tiredly changing Nami''s cold towel with a fresh one.


    Leo - "You go get some rest, I''ll look after her."


    Vivi - "No... It''s okay, you''ve been fighting and then steering the ship all day. This is the least I can do."


    Leo - "I don''t need any rest and you are b?r?ly keeping your eyes open. So just go get some sleep."


    She was about to refuse again, but stopped and sighed, nodded and tiredly left for her room.


    Now that it was just him and Nami, he walked over and sat down beside her bed.


    He looked over at her, with her laboured breathing.


    Leo - "Haah. Why the hell are you always trying to sacrifice yourself...?"


    He looked up to the ceiling and muttered to himself.


    Nami - "It''s not your fault."


    He looked back to her, and saw that she was awake and staring at him.


    Leo - "Sorry, did I wake you?"


    She slowly shook her head.


    Nami - "You shouldn''t blame yourself, there''s no way you could have know this would happen..."


    Leo - "If only you knew..."


    He mumbled to himself and then got some water for her.


    Leo - "You seriously need to start thinking of yourself."


    She took a drink and he moved the glass away.


    Nami - "Why do you care so much? And why''d you get so mad before? *Cough* *Cough*"


    He gave her another drink and started stroking her head.


    Leo - "Because you''re my ''friend''... Probably only you and Zoro actually, not that I don''t like the others, I just don''t relate as much..."


    She started to hum contentedly, while he continued.


    Leo - "And I got mad because you act like dying doesn''t matter."


    She was somewhat confused.


    Nami - "But you could revive me if I did die, so what''s the problem...? And it''s not like I''m actively throwing my life away, it''s just that Vivi needs our help."


    Leo - "Dying isn''t that simple... I feel like something is missing. I can''t really remember my parents faces, and when I try, it''s all blurry. And I was revived by someone far stronger than I can hope to be, so there could be more problems than I know of. It shouldn''t be more than losing a few of memories or having them become blurred, but there''s no guarantee."


    She looked at him and realised that he was mad for her sake.


    Nami - "I''m sorry..."


    He shook his head.


    Leo - "There is nothing for you to apologise for, I shouldn''t have gotten so mad."


    They went silent for a moment, with Leo still stroking her head.


    Leo - "You know, I probably would have left if you didn''t help me... Become some psycho that''s started killing everyone."


    She held his free hand and looked at him with concern.


    Nami - "You would have been fine, one way or another, you would have gotten through it."


    He took his hand off of her head and awkwardly rubbed the back of his own.


    Leo - "I''m not so sure about that, don''t know if you realized, but I was just about to go off the deep end, haha..."


    She weakly chuckled at him and he went back to stroking her head.


    With a comfortable silence between them, Nami fell asleep once more, Leo continued to stroke her head and hold her hand.


    ...


    With an Eternal pose to Drum island, they made better time getting to the island than they would have in canon.


    During the night, it had gotten colder and Leo had started acting like a heater in Nami''s room.


    They managed to avoid any interaction with Wapol, so that was nice.


    It was in the afternoon of the next day that they arrived at the island, meaning they arrived a day earlier.


    The island, being a ''winter island'', was obviously covered in snow, there were several huge mountains, one of which had a castle built atop it.


    When they got there, the same event as canon happened. The islanders surrounded the boat and shouted for them to leave, fired their weapons a couple of times, then Luffy told Leo that they were going to a town and to bring Nami.


    So, Leo put a coat on Nami, picked her up in a princess carry and went outside, while still acting as a heater, which caused snow in his area to melt.


    They quickly left for the town, leaving Zoro to stay on the ship as lookout.


    They followed the chief guard of the island, ''Dalton'', to his house, where he explained about where they could find the only doctor on the island.


    Directing their attention to the mountains, the ''Drum Rockies'', specifically the one in the centre with a castle on top.


    Dalton - "Dr. Kureha, the lone doctor in the whole country whome the people call a witch, lives in that very castle situated on the mountaintop."


    Sanji - "Of all the places she could be, she just has to be there... Well, we better go call her right away then! This is an emergency!"


    Dalton - "As much as I''d like to, there is no way to contact her."


    He then explained that she was undeniably a brilliant doctor, was 140 years old! And that she apparently likes pickled plums... Why that was important to the situation is anyones guess...


    Vivi asked what people do when they''re sick or injured, to which, Dalton explained that Kureha comes down from the mountain whenever she wants, finds patients and treats them, then takes whatever she wants, then leaves.


    Then came the question of how she gets down from the mountain, which lead to an explanation of why she is called a witch. She apparently rides down on a sleigh on moonlit nights, and also has a bizarre creature that travels with her.


    Dalton - "In any case, I''m afraid the only thing you can do is wait until she comes down..."


    Leo - "Not exactly."


    Hearing Leo, they looked at him questioningly, so he continued.


    Leo - "I can get us up there easily. There''ll be no problems, even with the weather."


    They were still looking at him questioningly, Vivi looked like she was about to argue, but he continued.


    Leo - "Just follow me outside."


    He got up, picked Nami up and went outside, with the others following close behind.


    When they got outside, Leo held a hand out, facing the ground, and then Hellfire started smoothly flowing out and formed into a car.


    A black Mustang gt500, with flame detailing on the side. (I''m not much of a car guy, so I''m bad with descriptions, but I do like Mustangs.)


    When he was done, he turn to look at them, and saw them with their eyes popping out and jaws dropped.


    Luffy''s eyes were once more sparkling, and he started jumping around the car.


    Luffy - "Awesome! What is this? How did you make this."


    Leo - "This is my ''ride''. I made it with fire. Now, can we get going?"


    He opened the passenger door, moved the seat forward and directed them in.


    Usopp and Vivi decided that they would stay behind.


    Luffy excitedly jumped in while hopping in his seat, then Sanji got in, Leo moved the seat back in place, buckled Nami in and then got behind the wheel.


    He looked in the rearview mirror and told them to put their seatbelts on, then stepped on the gas.


    Kicking up the snow and leaving a trail of tire tracks, he sped out of the town, towards the mountains, leaving a bunch of stunned residents behind.


    ...


    They were driving through the snow covered forest, knocking snow up into the air. Fortunately, Leo could heat up the windshield and melt the snow, so he could still see where he was going.


    Sanji - "Just a thought, but how are we going to get up the mountain in this thing?"


    Leo - "You''ll see."


    Without giving anything away, Leo continued driving peacefully.


    That was, until a herd of giant, bear sized bunnies appeared up ahead.


    The bunnies all started to charge at the car and tried to slam into it, to which, Leo simply drove into them, knocking them flying all over the place in a rather comedic fashion.


    Leo - ''Well, that was easy...''


    This didn''t deter the bunnies however, and, instead, made them angry and start chasing after them.


    In response, Leo drove even faster, causing his passengers to jolt back into their seats, not that Luffy seemed to care, considering his laughter.


    With the added speed, they quickly closed in on the mountain, and seeing this, once more made Sanji ask him HOW they were gonna get up there, but he got no reply.


    With them getting even closer to the mountain, and Leo showing no signs of slowing down, Sanji and Luffy started to panic.


    Sanji - "Hey! Seriously, what is the plan!? We''re getting way too close!"


    They were almost there.


    Luffy - "We''re going to hit the mountain!"


    Just a few 10''s of metres.


    At this point, Luffy and Sanji had started to hug each other and closed their eyes.


    Luffy/Sanji - "AAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!"


    At less than 10 metres, Leo formed a ramp that smoothly let the car begin travelling vertically up the side of the mountain.


    The two babies continued screaming for a moment before realizing that they didn''t crash, opened their eyes and looked around, seeing that they were now going up the side of the mountain.


    They heard Leo chuckle and looked at him, then started grumbling about how he ''shouldn''t have done that'', but he ignored them and focused on driving.


    Quickly arriving at the top, he made another ramp that went into a loop, this was so the car didn''t go flying into the air and could make a smooth transition to the plateau.


    Leo - ''It kinda reminds me of Hot Wheelz...''


    Now at the top, he parked and got out, moved his seat forward for the other two to get out, and then went to the other side to get Nami.


    Sanji - "I''m never getting in that thing again...!"


    Sanji was on his hand and knees, practically kissing the ground.


    Luffy - "Hahaha, I think it was fun!"


    Luffy was sitting next to Sanji.


    With Nami in his arms, Leo started walking towards the castle.


    Leo - "Well, I''m gonna take Nami inside. You two following?"


    They both nodded and stood up, following behind him.


    When they got to the castle doors, they were open, so the group walked right in and just as Sanji was about to close the doors, a reindeer or otherwise known as Tony Tony Chopper, shouted at him.


    Chopper - "Wait! There''s a nest on top of that door, dont close it!"


    They looked at the reindeer that just shouted them, and the idiot duo shouted about cooking it, which made the reindeer run and they started to chase after it.


    Leo just watched as they disappeared around a corner.


    Leo - "Haah... I''m surrounded by idiots... So, Dr. Kureha I presume?"


    At his calling of her name, a woman came from around a corner. She was wrinkled, clearly showing she was old, but still not to the degree of her actual age. She was wearing a shirt that shows her stomach, a purple leather jacket and matching pants. She also had two pairs of glasses, one of which were sunglasses, she wore the pair she wasn''t using on the top of her head.


    Kureha - "Didn''t expect for you to know I was there. So, I ?ssume your came all the way here for a reason, what is it?"


    He could help but think it was obvious and so answer with sarcasm.


    Leo - "I''m standing here with a sick person in my arms, why do you think I''m here?"


    She grinned at him and replied.


    Kureha - "I dunno, thought you might have come for a therapy session or something. Hahaha!"


    He couldn''t help but frown and accidentally released a bit of killing intent, before quickly reigning it in. He didn''t like being reminded of his problem.


    Kureha didn''t seem to care and still had a grin on her face.


    Kureha - "Now, now. There''s no need to get so upset, I was just joking. Follow me and I''ll look at the girl."


    She turned and started walking, Leo followed close behind.


    Leo - "Sorry... And, thank you."


    She paused for a moment, clearly she didn''t expect an apology, but she quickly got over it.


    Kureha - "Well, I don''t know what''s wrong, but you should talk to somebody about it."


    She turned head as she was walking.


    Leo - "I have been, and it''s helped a lot. It still takes time though."


    He was looking at Nami as he talked and slightly pulled her into his ?h?st, which was noticed by Kureha, making her grin more.


    Kureha - "Hmph."


    She turned her head back and continued walking.


    (Okay, I know that some of you probably don''t like the drama and the talks between Leo and Nami, but I want to create an actual relationship based on developed feelings between him and Nami. I''m trying to do this quickly, while also not make it too rushed, which is difficult.


    Right now, Leo is in a state of not realizing how much he has started to like her and also just isn''t ready yet, while Nami realizes that she has started to have feeling for him, but doesn''t know what to do, not because she is too shy(she doesn''t strike me as being that type of girl), but because she knows his story and how he probably wouldn''t be ready to start anything yet.. Plus, they have b?r?ly know each other 2 weeks.)

 Chapter 22 - Ch 20 Battle for a Kingdom

    (Why do people put a chapter that is literally just bullshit? A word count? Fucking write your goddamn story! AAAAAAAHH!!!


    For the record, in my story everything and everyone is realistic. Though I still see it animated because it''s easier.


    Are you no longer allowed to swear in the comments or something? Every comment that has words like: fu?k, puss?, shit, s?x and even harem, seem to get deleted.)


    Leo followed Kureha to a room that had a bed, a table and a couple chairs, cabinets containing medicine and some surgical equipment.


    Kureha - "Put her on the bed."


    He did as she said, placed Nami on the bed, carefully took off her coat and then wrapped her up lightly.


    Leo - "We were just on Little Garden when she got sick and found there was an insect bite on her stomach."


    Kureha checked her Nami''s temperature, lifted the blanket and looked under her shirt to see the bite. She then took a syringe out of one of the cabinets with some antibiotics in it and injected it in her arm.


    Kureha - "The insect she was bitten by is called a Casha, it''s extremely poisonous and its victims will die in five days of being bitten. It would usually take 10 days to treat, but with my medicine, it''ll only take 3."


    With that done, Kureha went and sat down, pulling out a bottle of booze, and Leo sat on the edge of the bed, stroking Nami''s head.


    Kureha - "You really care for her, don''t you?"


    He looked down at Nami.


    Leo - "... I guess... She''s helped me a lot... It means a lot to me."


    He then looked up at Kureha.


    Leo - "So, that reindeer ate a Devil fruit, right?"


    Kureha - "Yup. His name is Chopper, he ate the Human fruit. I''m teaching him my medical knowledge."


    Leo - "Hm."


    Luffy - "Come on meat, stay still!"


    He tried to take a bite out of Chopper.


    Sanji - "I told you Luffy, he needs to be cooked first."


    Chopper - "I hate you humans!"


    Luffy then shot his arm forward and grabbed hold of Chopper.


    Chopper then started to grow in size, taking a more human-like appearance.


    Chopper - "I AM NOT FOOD!"


    He punched the two idiots in the head, knocking them to the floor and ran away again.


    Luffy got up and looked around, he saw Kureha and asked who she was.


    She then told Luffy that she had no interest in being a pirate or in the ocean, but he ignored her and still tried to get her to join.


    Then he spotted Chopper, who was reverse hiding and the chase began again.


    Luffy - "Hey! Reindeer, why don''t you give up and let us eat you!?"


    Chopper - "AAAAAAAH!"


    Kureha - "Stop it, you little brats!"


    Kureha also started chasing after Luffy and Sanji, while wielding knives.


    Nami - "Those idiots..."


    Leo looked at her with a small grin.


    Leo - "So, you finally stopped pretending to be asleep."


    Nami - "When did you realise?"


    His grin grew wider.


    Leo - "When I was carrying you to the room."


    She hid her face in the blanket.


    Nami - "Uww. How did you realise?"


    He started to pat her head.


    Leo - "*Chuckles* It was hard not to, when you were nuzzling into my ?h?st."


    She dug her face deeper into the blanket.


    After a while of getting head pats, she took her head out the blanket and looked at Leo.


    Leo - "Nope. You heard what the Doctor said, you''ll take 3 days to get better. At the very least, we can spare a day."


    She was going to argue, but she stopped when she saw his serious face.


    Nami - "*sigh* Fine..."


    *Whoosh*


    A chilling wind came into the room from the door that was left open.


    Leo was about to get up and shut it, but Chopper came in instead and shut it behind him.


    Chopper - "Are they around here?"


    Nami - "No, it''s fine."


    He sighed in relief.


    Chopper - "You still need to rest anyways. Because Doctorine''s medicine is very strong, your fever has gone down. However, you still need another injection and more rest."


    Nami - "Thanks."


    Chopper - "Huh?"


    Nami - "Thanks for taking care of me."


    There was silence for a moment as he looked at her.


    Chopper - "SHUT UP! I don''t want any gratitude from humans!"


    Although he said that, his tone didn''t match his words at all and he was doing a little dance, which caused Nami and Leo to sweat drop.


    After his dance was over, he hesitantly made his way over to her and started checking on her current condition.


    Chopper - "Are you pirates?"


    Chopper - "Really?"


    Nami - "Really."


    Chopper - "Do you have a pirate''s flag?"


    Nami - "Yes. It''s on our ship."


    With all his questions about being a pirate, Nami came to a realization.


    Nami - "Do you want to be a pirate?"


    He then dramatically jumped back, into a cabinet.


    Chopper - "DON''T BE STUPID! Who told you that?"


    She then gained a bit of a tired expression.


    Nami - "Okay, okay. I''m sorry."


    Changing to a cheerful expression.


    Nami - "Anyways, do you want to come with us?"


    Chopper - "WHAT!?"


    Nami - "Just come and join us, how about that? If you are interested, that would be a whole lot better for me. If I have a doctor on board, I don''t have to stay here for 3 days. Besides, we dont have a doctor yet."


    He then started to shout some more.


    Chopper - "Don''t be ridiculous! I''m a reindeer. How could I live with humans!?"


    Leo - "Don''t you live with Kureha?"


    Chopper - "But aren''t you scared of me? I''m a reindeer, but I can talk and I walk on two legs."


    Nami - "Hahaha. You want me to be scared of you?"


    Leo - "Heh, I''m way scarier than you and they''re okay with me."


    Leo showed Chopper his GR form and then went back to normal, leaving a shocked reindeer standing there.


    *Bam*


    Luffy and Sanji burst into the room.


    Luffy - "You''re over there, reindeer!?"


    Chopper - "AAH!"


    And so, Chopper was back to running.


    Kureha - "*sigh* Those brats sure run fast."


    She then retook the seat she was on before running after the others.


    Kureha - "You''re not a cute little girl after all. While I''m not here, you try to take my reindeer without my permission, right?"


    Nami - "Eh? Do I have to ask you if we can take him with us?"


    Kureha - "Kakakaka! No. Just take him with you." (witch laugh)


    She then took on a more solemn tone.


    Kureha - "But it''s not gonna be easy to convince him, because he has a wound inside his heart that even a doctor can''t heal."


    She then told them about Choppers past. About how when he was born, he was rejected by his parents. Because of his blue nose, he was left to walk alone in the back of his tribe. And then he ate the Devil fruit, so he was treated as a freak and chased away.


    With nowhere to go, he tried changing into a human and going into a town, but he was treat as a monster and hunted down.


    Kureha - "He was no longer a normal reindeer, but he wasn''t a human either. Chopper''s been alone his whole life. Do you really think you people...can heal his heart?"


    She then told them about how he met one man, Dr. Hiriluk, a ''quack doctor'' who took care of him when he was injured, adopted him and gave Chopper his name, then died when he walked into a trap set by the previous King of Drum Kingdom, Wapol. And that was how she came to look after Chopper.


    *Bam*


    Chopper came charging into the room in his normal reindeer form.


    Chopper - "Doctor!! Terrible news! Wapol''s back!!!"


    Leo - ''Guess we''re not the only ones to arrive early.''


    Kureha - "... I see."


    She stood up, ready to go ''welcome'' her uninvited guests.


    Then Luffy came running in while shouting. And missing his coat?


    Leo - ''Where did his coat go...?''


    Luffy - "Come on, reindeer! Join our crew!!"


    Everyone looked at him, while he looked around confused.


    Luffy - "Wait... What''s going on?"


    Leo - "You wanted to have a fight, right?"


    Luffy nodded in response.


    Leo - "Well then, follow these two outside and give them a hand, someone has come to cause trouble."


    Luffy grinned and threw his arms up in the air.


    Luffy - "Alright!! And then you''ll join our crew, right reindeer?"


    Chopper - "Huh?


    Luffy - "Let''s go!"


    He then turned around and started running.


    Chopper - "Huh??"


    Kureha - "That brats got a lot of energy. Well, let''s go Chopper."


    Chopper nodded and then the two of them ran after Luffy, leaving Leo and Nami alone.


    Leo - "Well that should keep Luffy happy."


    Nami - "Haha! That was pretty smart."


    Leo looked at her and grinned.


    Leo - "Of course. I''m one of the smartest people around."


    She laughed a bit.


    They went quiet, with Leo patting Nami''s head while she rested in bed.


    A thought then occurred to Leo. He could do the same thing he did on Little Garden, recreate Drum island in his dimension and then relocate some animals.


    So, he made a few clones and sent them out. They would get to work remaking the island in his dimension, moving some trees to his island and speeding up time to let them grow around, relocating some animal and speeding up the time too 5 years inside for 1 day outside.


    He wasn''t going to leave Nami''s side while she was still sick. He was still feeling guilty for letting her get sick.


    He also sent a clone outside, so that he could take care of Wapol and his men, once Luffy was done with them. There was little reason to leave them alive.


    (A/N: I don''t know if I''ve mentioned it, but his clones work like shadow clones. They don''t have the exact same strength as him, but are no weaker than his original 25 tons.) (Yes, I know about Wapometal, but that isn''t a problem.)


    His actions obviously caught Nami''s attention.


    Nami - "What was that? Why''d you make clones."


    He turned to her with a smile.


    Leo - "It''s a secret for now."


    She pouted at him in response, making him chuckle and pinch her cheek.


    Leo - "When you''re fully recovered, I''ll show you. How about that?"


    She rubbed her pinched cheek and mock glared at him.


    Nami - "Hmph! You better!"


    Leo ''Cute.''


    ...


    - Outside the castle -


    Present there, were Luffy, Sanji, Chopper and Kureha, facing Wapol and two of his Lackeys.


    When Leo''s clone arrived, Luffy had just punched Wapol in the face in the face with a Gum Gum Bullet, because Wapol had claimed to have killed Dalton.


    Wapol almost went off the side of the mountain, but his two lackeys saved him, while shouting about how he just punched the King.


    Kuromarimo - "How dare you attack the exalted ruler of Drum Kingdom!!!"


    Chess - "He is the King!!! The absolute ruler of this entire island!!! You''ll pay for your insolence!!!"


    Luffy stuck his tongue out in response.


    Luffy - "A King? Who cares!? You guys stink!"


    Sanji then asked him if he was cold, because he wasn''t wearing a coat. Luffy then seemed to come to a sudden realization and started to shiver.


    Luffy - "Hey! It''s cold!"


    Sanji - "You just realized!?"


    While Luffy and Sanji were doing their little skit, their enemies were irritatedly watching.


    Chess - "They''re ignoring us!!!"


    Wapol - "Graaah!"


    Wapol suddenly shot up from the ground.


    Wapol - "You maggots have incurred my wrath, I''ll eat you alive!"


    Sanji - "Can you wait a minute? He went to get some warmer clothing."


    Wapol - "HE DID WHAT!?"


    While he had a tantrum, Chopper talked to Sanji.


    Chopper - "Can I ask you something?


    Sanji - "Huh?"


    Chopper - "That boy can stretch, right?"


    Sanji - "That''s right. He''s a rubber man."


    Chopper - "Wh-what''s that!?"


    Sanji then grinned.


    Sanji - "Basically, he''s a monster."


    Chopper then just stared at him.


    Then, Wapol and his lackeys were spouting nonsense about his rule almost being restored and that they only needed to get rid of Kureha and the others. Even questioning what she was thinking when she moved into the castle.


    Kureha - "Hee hee... I have no interest in this heap of rock, but this fellow insisted on erecting a memorial to Hiriluk here."


    At that, Chopper began growing into his humanoid form, causing the enemies to start freaking out about him being a monster that once attacked them before, years ago.


    Chopper - "Dr. Hiriluk just wanted to save this country! I won''t let you set one foot in this castle! And I won''t let you take down his banner of faith!!!"


    He briefly looked at the pirate flag with sakura petals on it.


    Wapol - "Anyone who defies the King will die! Show no mercy! Kill them all!!!"


    Sanji wasn''t all that interested.


    Sanji - "Hmph, I don''t really care about these guys. Are you gonna fight with them old lady?"


    *bam*


    He got a wack on the head.


    Kureha - "I suppose, if you can''t handle it."


    Sanji rubbed his head and started walking towards them.


    Sanji - "Thanks a lot..."


    Kuromarimo shouted that Kureha would be the first to die, for turning the castle into a memorial for Hiriluk, then threw an afro at her.


    Sanji blocked the hair with his leg, saying ''that was no way to treat a lady.'' That was when he realized that the hair was stuck to his leg thanks to static cling and started swinging his leg, trying to get it off.


    Kuromarimo then laughed and threw more afros at him.


    Sanji - "Hey, reindeer! Don''t just stand there! Help!!! Get these off me, quick! They''re just hair, but they''re grossing me out!!"


    Chopper - "Right... Huh?"


    Thanks to the static, the hair started sticking to Chopper as well. They then started a back and forth, trying to get the hair off of themselves and onto the other.


    Kureha - "What are you two doing?"


    She sweat dropped while watching them.


    Chess then took his bow and aimed a flaming arrow at them, while announcing himself... And the fact that the hair was extremely flammable.


    They realized what was about to happen, Chopper ran and dodged the arrow, but the hair on Sanji still caught fire.


    Sanji - "HOT! SNOW, SNOW!!!"


    Chopper then ran at Chess, surprising him, and just as Chopper was about to hit him, Wapol appeared with his mouth wide open, ready to eat Chopper.


    Sanji - "Blast!"


    Kureha - "CHOPPER!!!"


    Sanji, who saw Luffy coming, now with his coat, shouted for him to stretch out and grab his leg. Luffy did as he was told and then Sanji used that to shoot Luffy forward, into Wapol, who was almost finished swallowing Chopper.


    Luffy added some spin into his propulsion and slammed into Wapols stomach, making him spit Chopper out and go flying back.


    Fortunately for Wapol, his woolly hippo(?) was in his trajectory, so it went blasting off instead of him.


    Chopper - "Th-thank you! You guys are amazing."


    Luffy - "Hmm... Look! That guy''s still alive! The hippo flew off somewhere though."


    Sanji- "You could have helped, Leo."


    C.Leo - "Hey, I told Luffy he could have this fight. Besides, they''re weak as hell, but I''ll help if you''re gonna die."


    Sanji - "Tch. I know they''re weak! I was just caught off guard is all, I don''t need help!!"


    Leo then gave a mocking grin.


    C.Leo - "Sure, sure. I can''t wait to tell Zoro about how you were ''caught off guard.''"


    Sanji - "DON''T YOU DARE TELL THAT MOSS-HEAD ANYTHING!!"


    Luffy - "Shishishishi!"


    While Leo messed with Sanji and Luffy laughed, Chopper and Kureha were looking at them, wondering what the hell was happening.


    Their attention was then drawn to Wapol, who had Chess announce what he ate for breakfast, which was stuff like a house, cannons, cannonballs, bombs and an ''explosive salad''...whatever that is.


    Wapol - "Now, you''ll see the power the Munch Munch fruit!"


    Wapol then transformed into a house with cannon arms and then ate his lackeys.


    Wapol - "Munch Munch Factory!"


    Sanji - "He''s eating his own men!!?"


    Luffy - "CANNIBAL!!!"


    Then the door of the house, that was Wapol, opened and out walked a fusion of Chess and Kuromarimo. Chessmarimo.


    Sanji - "Are they serious? He''s just riding piggy-back."


    Luffy - "That''s cool!"


    Sanji - "THAT''S NOT COOL! IT''S STUPID!!!"


    Dr. Kureha - "Don''t underestimate them. If they were weak, the citizens would''ve risen up and stopped them from taking all the doctors."


    Wapol then arrogantly shouted.


    Wapol - "The first article of Drum Kingdoms constitution states, "Whosoever defies the Kings wishes shall die"!!! This is the foremost law of the land!! This is my kingdom and this is my castle! THAT QUACK DOCTOR''S FLAG MUST COME DOWN!!! IT RUINS THE WHOLE LOOK!!"


    Wapol aimed his cannon arm at the flag pole and fired.


    *Boom*


    *Krash*


    Seeing as he knew how much the flag meant to Chopper, C.Leo decide to stop it from actually hitting. But they had yet to see that thanks to the smoke of the shot.


    Chopper, enraged by Wapol shooting at the flag, he charged at Wapol, going under Chessmarimo in his small form and jumped at Wapol in his muscular form. He had his arm reared back, ready to punch him, but didn''t.


    Chopper - "I won''t hurt you, but leave this kingdom forever!!!"


    Kureha - "What are you saying, Chopper!? You can''t reason with him!"


    He looked at her with a hesitant expression.


    Chopper - "But...at least..."


    Wapol sneer at Choppers naive kindness.


    Wapol - "Humph..."


    *Boom*


    Kureha - "CHOPPER!!!"


    Chopper was shot point blank with the cannon.


    Luffy - "LEO! KEEP THAT FLAG SAFE!!!"


    C.Leo - "You got it, Captain!"


    Luffy had notice that Leo protected the flag and was now staring intensely at Wapol.


    Luffy - "You''re a bunch of frauds!! You pretend to be pirates but aren''t willing to risk your live!! YOU DON''T KNOW THE MEANING OF THAT FLAG!!!"


    Chopper stared emotionally at them.


    Wapol - "What? The meaning of that flag you say? MWA HA HA HA!! There''s no meaning to a stupid pirate flag!!"


    Luffy - "That shows how much you know! That flag isn''t something you fly on a whim!!"


    Wapol - "Fool!! I''m the King!! I''d never fly a pirate flag, except as a joke!!! I TOLD YOU, THIS IS MY KINGDOM!!!! I''LL KEEP SHOOTING THAT SILLY RAG DOWN UNTIL IT STAYS DOWN!!!"


    *Boom*


    Wapol fired his cannon again.


    When they saw this, Luffy and Sanji grinned with confidence.


    Chopper - "GET AWAY!!!"


    *Krash*


    Kureha - "That was a direct hit..."


    The smoke cleared and show Leo, still standing there.


    Leo held his chin high, with eyes glowing, looked down at Wapol in contempt.


    C.Leo - "Then each of your attempts will fail!"


    Luffy - "That flag is a person''s pledge to risk their life. It''s not raised as a joke! THAT FLAG IS NOT SOMETHING YOU CAN BREAK WHILE LAUGHING FOOLISHLY!!!"


    When he finished, his words seemed to shake Wapol and his men.


    C.Leo - ''Is that related to his Conquerors Haki...?''


    Chopper stood there in awe at Luffy and Leo''s presentation of what a pirate is.


    Luffy - "Hey, reindeer! I''m gonna clobber these guys now. What are you gonna do?"


    Chopper - "Me...?"


    Wapol was obviously angry at being challenged.


    Wapol - "Fools! If you''re so determined to protect that flag, I''ll destroy you along with it!!"


    Chopper was angry that Wapol was still trying to destroy the flag and that others were doing more to protect than he was. He charged at Wapol to punch him but was blocked by Chessmarimo.


    ...


    From there, the battles went, mostly, according to canon. Chopper faced off against Chessmarimo after eating a rumble ball to increase his number of transformations for 3 minutes. But, he also explained all about his abilities, leaving Leo to wonder why people do that? Fair enough shouting an attack name, it helps them form an image better and attack faster, but why the hell would you give your enemies key information? Chopper told them that it would run out in 3 minutes, so they only needed to stall. It''s stupid...


    Anyways... Luffy got distracted and went all gaga over Chopper''s seven transformations and Wapol tried to sneak away, but Leo shout at Luffy and got him to focus on his opponent.


    When Luffy saw that Wapol was trying to sneak away, he got pissed off. So, needless to say, he didn''t hold back against him and like he said, he ''clobbered'' him. There was a bit of running around, Wapol tried to eat Luffy and shot at him a few times, but in the end, Luffy beat him up and finished it with a Gum Gum Battle-Axe. Just in time for some citizens, who came with Zoro, Usopp, Vivi and an injured Dalton, to witness.


    So, there was now a defeated and weakened Wapol on the ground, staring at them with hatred and fear.


    Wapol - "H-how dare you do this to me!? THE KING!! Drum Kingdom is a member of the World Government! YOU''VE COMMITTED AN INTERNATIONAL CRIME!!! THE WHOLE WORLD WILL BE AFTER YOU MONSTER!!!!"


    They were silent. Some were fearful of the World Government. And some didn''t really care about what he said. But one person wasn''t so silent...


    C.Leo - "HAHAHAHAHAHA!!!"


    He jumped down from the roof and started walking towards him, in slow, steady steps.


    C.Leo - "The World Government? We''re pirates, we don''t give a fu?k if they''re after us!"


    He closed in on him and released his killing intent.


    C.Leo - "You call them monsters? They''re not monsters..."


    He was positioned right in front of Wapol, lifted him up by the neck.


    C.Leo - "But I''ll show you one!"


    He shifted into his GR form and sent waves of blistering heat out.


    GR C.Leo - "*ROAR*"


    Wapol was beyond scared and pissed himself.


    GR C.Leo - "HAH HAH HAH HAH!!! Do you fear me? Good!"


    He then started to his favourite method of punishment. Ripping him limb from limb!


    And then before Wapol was dead, Leo made him look in his eyes and used his Penance stare. And, oh boy, was there a lot of punishment for him to go though. Drowning, torture, sickness, freezing, etc.


    When Leo was done with him, he burn the body, along with Chess and Kuromarimo, who were still alive at the time... So that was painful.


    He consumed the souls and shifted to his normal form, with a feral grin and the usual glowing eyes.


    (436 tons)


    And a Devil fruit to top it off.


    When he turned around, he saw the group of citizens shaking in fear. Dalton, Chopper and Vivi in shock. And Luffy, Zoro, Sanji and Kureha didn''t really react.


    Chopper - "W-why did y-you do t-that? He was already defeated!?"


    Leo looked at him, which caused him to flinch.


    C.Leo - "Listen here, showing kindness to an enemy, can be the same as causing suffering to those you care about. I don''t care if you kill your enemies, but I will ALWAY kill mine! You''re not made a monster by your appearance, you''re made one by your actions! I already am one, so I don''t mind doing the dirty work for my crew mates in their stead."


    With that said, the clone dispelled with an incineration effect, the memories and souls transferring to the real Leo.


    Left behind were a group of still shocked people, but mostly for different reasons. Chopper was contemplating his word. And Luffy, Zoro, Sanji and Usopp had small smiles on their faces. While Kureha was looking at Chopper, knowing how much Leo''s words must mean to him.


    ...


    In Nami''s patient room, Leo was sitting there talking with Nami about nothing in particular, when the clones memories and the souls came to him, making his eyes glow. He then had a small self-mocking smile on his face, which Nami noticed.


    Nami - "What''s wrong?"


    He looked at her with his glowing eyes.


    Leo - "Nothing. Just that I might have done something unnecessary. But don''t worry about it."


    He gave her smile to reassure her. She didn''t really buy it, but didn''t say anything and just held his hand to comfort him.


    Giving her a grateful smile, he went back to talking with her and waiting for his other clones to finish their jobs.


    (As I have said a few times before, I am also reading the manga while I write. So when it is basically the same scene, this is because I either like that particular scene or I want to fill a few hundred words when I cant think of anything, as that helps me think of what to write afterwards, if you get what I mean? So, if anything seems sought of ''copy and paste'', it may actually be.


    I know some of you are gonna be like ''Don''t simp Luffy. Blah blah..'' But this battle had little purpose for my story other than to fill some gaps, but I still included Leo, so chill.)

 Chapter 23 - Ch 21 Theres always a bigger fish.

    (I have been binge reading stuff.


    Shorter chapter because I haven''t been in the mood to write. Sorry.)


    (I have other fanfic ideas:


    Star Wars - rebirth, no wishes, no harem.


    Ben 10 - rebirth, wish fulfillment, system, mixed world, small harem of 2 or 3.


    I don''t wanna have multiple projects, but I kinda want to do these. It''s having these in my head that''s making writing this difficult.)


    It had been a few hours since the fight with Wapol and it had become dark. Nami has been released after relentlessly nagging and some bargaining. Kureha wanted into the armoury, but the key was destroyed along with Wapols body, but Nami remembered Leo''s materialization ability. She got her medical bill cleared and was told that she could leave, but wasn''t given permission at the same time.


    Leo''s clones had also completed recreating the island and relocating some of the animals.


    Chopper was now running towards them with an angry witch-cough-Kureha on his tail, throwing knives around.


    He was in his reindeer form, dragging a sleigh behind him. He shouted for them to get in and jumped onto the rope way to get down. Leo just jumped onto the rope behind the sleigh and ran after them. There was no way he was getting on that tiny thing.


    They continued down the rope, past some shocked citizens and toward the ship.


    When they got to the ship, they heard cannon fire and looked towards the mountain to see a beautiful scene, the lifes work of Dr.Hiriluk. Cherry blossoms in the land of snow.


    Leo - ''Definitely beats seeing it on a screen.''


    They all stood there and appreciated the view, while Chopper was crying at the sight of his mentor''s and father''s work.


    After a while, they all got on the ship, Vivi started panicking because Carue was missing, but then he popped out of the river like an ice cube.


    After getting him on the ship, they set sail and Leo defrosted him.


    Leo - ''What is the world coming to...I''m using one of the most dangerous flames to exist, to defrost a duck...''


    Vivi - "Are you okay, Leo?"


    Leo - "Yeah... Yeah, I''m fine..."


    While Leo was having a crisis, the others were throwing a welcome party for Chopper, except for Nami, who was shouting at them for not being sympathetic towards Carue.


    Luffy didn''t see the problem, but then Nami raised the question of how Carue ended up in the river.


    Zoro - "Probably slipped. Clumsy duck. Hahahaha."


    Carue - {QuAcK QuUaAcK!}


    Chopper - "Carue said that Zoro was swimming in the river and he disappeared, so he drove in to save him and got frozen."


    *Thunk*


    Nami - "It was your fault!"


    Vivi asked about his ability to talk to animals, to which he explained that it was thanks to him originally being a reindeer.


    Luffy - "Cool! That''s just like Leo."


    Usopp - "Huh? What do you mean?"


    Luffy - "Leo can talk to animals too."


    Except for Sanji, they looked at him for confirmation.


    Leo - "Yeah. I can also read minds and sense emotions."


    Luffy - "Woooaah!! You can read minds? Read mine."


    Leo - "You''re thinking of meat..."


    Luffy - "You really can read minds!!"


    After a bit of laughing, Luffy started to shout for Sanji to make some food.


    Nami - "Anyways, it''ll be good to have a Doctor on board."


    Sanji - "A Doctor? Who?"


    She pointed at Chopper.


    Luffy/Sanji - "HE''S A DOCTOR!!?"


    It was then that Chopper realized that he forgot his medical supplies, but Nami pulled out a bag that was apparently on the sleigh. Chopper then realized that Kureha wasn''t as mad as she made out.


    The touching moment was then ruined by Luffy and Usopp''s shenanigans of dancing with baskets, with chopsticks in their noses and mouths.


    Nami did shout at them to be quiet, but then Chopper joined them, causing her to become exasperated, so she went and sat beside Leo and Vivi.


    Leo was just staring at the dancing trio.


    Nami - "*Shivering* Haha! Best make sure not to use the chopsticks, just in case."


    Seeing that she was cold, he pulled her closer and raised his temperature for her. In response, she leaned into him, and they watched the others party.


    ...


    In the morning, it started off with Sanji shouting at Luffy for eating the food in the fridge and telling Nami that this was why they needed a lock on it, which she agreed to, while whacking Usopp, Chopper and Carue, who were also part of the raid.


    Nami ended up asking Vivi for more information about Crocodile and what they will have to deal with when they get to Alabasta. Essentially, he is seen as a hero by the people despite being a pirate, there will be high ranking Baroque works agents with Devil Fruit abilities and a couple thousand grunt, add on a rebellion on top of all that and you''ve got yourself a bullseye on you. Yaay...


    What was Luffy''s take on all this?


    Luffy - "So we just have to find this Crocodile guy and kick his ?ss!"


    Sanji - "You didn''t follow anything she said, did you?"


    Leo - "Can I just point out, if you give me about two days...? Yeah, two days. I could kill everyone."


    Leo stared at blankly for a moment, got up walked over to the side of the ship, stretched a bit, and then used every ounce of strength that he had, combined it with the Quake Quack fruit and punched out towards the sea, splitting it for as far as they could see. (A/N: Almight can suck it!)


    Leo - "Wouldn''t be that difficult."


    Their mouths were agape at the sight. They never knew that he was so strong.


    Leo - "So?"


    Vivi - "Uhh..."


    She didn''t even know what to say, but she fortunately didn''t have to.


    Luffy - "No way, Leo!! If you do that, then I won''t get to fight!"


    Leo - "Fine, fine. So, what should I do when we get there then?"


    Luffy - "Uh... Take a nap...?"


    Everyone - "..."


    *Thunk*


    Nami hit him for stupidity.


    Leo - "Okay then... I guess I''ll just do whatever I want when we get there."


    So, after a pointless conversation, they set some not-so solid plans and continued on their way to Alabasta.


    ...


    Over the next few days, Leo spent his time training with Zoro, practicing with his abilities or relaxing with Nami.


    He also had to restock the food supply on the fourth day from his dimension, because a certain rubber jackass raided the kitchen. Again.


    And on the fifth, they came across a huge amount of steam. Meaning an undersea volcano was there.


    So, what was Leo''s first course of action?


    He went over to Nami, gave her one of his Hellfire construct beacons, gave them warning and jumped in.


    The rest of them stood there staring at where he jumped in.


    Nami - "WHAT THE HELL LEO!!!?"


    ...


    Leo was now swimming down through a bunch of bubbles, making his way to the origin.


    Now, why was he doing this you may ask? And the answer is another question. Why not?


    How many people can say that they have seen an undersea volcano up close?


    He did have to deal with a few Sea Kings that were too ballsy for their own good. So yeah, they wont be running low on food for a little while and he got a bit stronger.


    Swimming to the sea floor can be pretty boring, so he decided to listen to some music. Hellfire constructs for the win!


    Fortunately, Leo wasn''t a normal person, he is faster, can make himself weigh more and sink faster, and doesn''t have to worry about the pressure. So he could get down much faster.


    There was still hundreds of miles though and that takes time.


    Time, that gave him the opportunity to attempt something he couldn''t on the boat.


    One thing that he had discovered while practicing, was that he could increase the weight of his Hellfire constructs.


    Got a good surprise out of Zoro with that one.


    Anyways, what he wanted to try, was to see if he could cheat with his powers. The Kilo Kilo fruit goes up to 10 tons total and from what he can tell, an individual construct can take on that full weight and he can make more than one at a time. So, what if he made his chain and made each individual link weigh 10 tons? And what if he made thousands of them and clumped them into a ball?


    Well, he sure as hell got to find out, when he started plummeting down to the sea floor. Yeah, that was pretty fun.


    A couple hours later, he was presented with a magnificent sight of primal creation!


    And a Sea King the size of Laboon, possessing a purple serpentine body, fins that look like they could cut through steel and a beak like a bird.


    Leo - "I don''t suppose we can talk about this?"


    Sea King - {ROOOAAAAR!!!}


    Seemingly not happy about having it''s territory invaded, it wasn''t up for talking.


    It showed this by hitting him with it''s tail, sending him straight into the side of the volcano, breaking through and into the magma filled centre.


    Leo - ''That fish is definitely stronger than me... How can there be something like this, just lying here?''


    Making his way out of the volcano, he propelled himself towards the purple bastard like a torpedo and attempted stick a spear into it, but b?r?ly pierced its scales. The end result was, him giving it the equivalent of a splinter and then getting smacked into the ground again.


    Leo - "That''s about to get old, real fast."


    Getting back up, he tried what he should have done the first time around, going for the head. Adding vibrations to the blade, he slashed its left eye, creating a 3 metre long gash.


    Sea King - {GRRAAAAAAAAAGH!!!}


    Needless to say, it was pissed. It glared at him with its remaining eye and then lunged at him with its mouth wide open.


    Leo - "Shit."


    Sea King - {*NOM!*}


    After swallowing Leo, the Sea King slithered over to the volcano and wrapped itself around it.


    Meanwhile, Leo was regretting one more life choice.


    With a blank expression, he stuck his spear into the wall of flesh to stop his decent into the Sea Kings stomach.


    (A/N: I CRACKED THE FUCK UP!!! ''He stuck his spear into the wall of flesh''!!! I swear it was an accident...)


    Looking around, all he could see was the gross, slimy flesh of the beast and not to mention the smell.


    Leo - "I hate this, so, so much... Aand I''m talking to myself."


    Tired of this day and angry about being eaten, Leo started making spears and throwing them around randomly, making the Sea Kings insides look like a pin cushion. And then... *BOOM!!!*


    Using the the power of the Bomb Bomb Fruit, he well... bombed it.


    Blood, guts and bone were now floating around the sea floor. Along with a blood and guts covered Leo, and the head and body of the Sea King.


    Leo - "Yup, I''m done."


    Throwing the two pieces of the Sea King into his inventory, consumes the soul, opened up an orange sparking portal to where his beacon is and stepped through.


    (1970 tons)


    ...


    Beside the deck of the Going Merry, Leo''s portal opened, letting water jet out and caused the crew to look over in confusion.


    Leo stepped out of the portal, surprising the others as he dropped onto the hand railing while covered in blood.


    Leo - "Not. A. Word."


    Before anyone could say anything, he shut them down.


    With a grumpy expression, he briefly burst into flames, ridding himself of the blood and drying him. He then stomped off to the side, made a seat and sat down while muttering obscenities.


    Everyone else simply went back to their business, waiting for him to settle down. Well, except Nami, who walked behind him angrily, raised her hand and tried to hit him on the head. ''Tried'' being the operative word.


    Instead of the expected *Thunk*, her hand sunk into his body as he turned to earth, making her panickedly retreat.


    Leo glared at her for trying to hit him.


    Leo - "Don''t try that again. The others might let you pull that shit, but I won''t."


    His glare caused her to flinch, then she remembered that he wasn''t the type to accept being hit without reason.


    Nami - "... sorry..."


    With a grunt, he stopped glaring at her. She continued standing there, shifting on the spot.


    Seeing her all awkward and shifting, Leo sighed in frustration.


    Leo - ''I was a little too harsh... Why am I having so much trouble controlling my temper?''


    Leo - "Look... I''m sorry. I''m just not in a good mood."


    He then made another another chair so she could sit with him.


    She relaxed and sat with him.


    Leo - "But seriously, don''t hit me."


    Nami - "*gulp* I understand. Sorry."


    After that, Leo lay back and started to relax next to Nami.


    (I have nothing to say....)

 Chapter 24 - Ch 22 Meeting Ace

    (Sorry for not writing anything for this in a while, I have been kinda stumped on where to go with it during the One Piece world. Like, I have more plans for future worlds than the current one...)


    After Leo calmed down, everyone was curious about what pissed him off, so he gave a brief explanation about how he got eaten, which Zoro and Sanji found hilarious. So he threw them into the sea.


    He then asked them what happened while he was busy and they explained how they just met Mr.2 and he used his Devil Fruit ability to copy their faces, then when he left to his own ship, they found out his identity.


    Leo - "So, let me get this straight. You all met a strange man, who has the ability to steal your appearance and you thought it was a good idea to let him use it on you...? How fu?k?n? dumb can you be!? Even if he wasn''t a Baroque Works agent, he could still use your appearance to do what ever he wants!"


    Nami - "Well, he didn''t get mine, Zoro''s or Vivi''s. We''re not idiots like the others after all... Well, Zoro is debatable."


    (A/N: I honestly don''t think Nami or Zoro would have actually let Bonclay get their appearance. Zoro isn''t as dumb as he seems, it''s his direction problems that lead people to think he''s an idiot in my opinion.)


    Leo - "Fair enough, but what about the others? As a Baroque Works agent, he can now show up whenever and none of you would even realise what''s happening before he stabs you in the back."


    Vivi - "Why do you say it like it''s only a problem for us? Won''t you be in the same boat?"


    Leo - "Nope. For two reasons; one, I can tell when someone has ill intentions and even then, there is no way he could copy your soul. And two, it wouldn''t matter even if he did stab me in the back, if he could that is."


    Leo - "See? Not much that being stabbed in the back will do. Plus, it takes a lot to even pierce my skin, so it''s unlikely to even happen."


    He then made the dagger disappear with a snap of his fingers.


    Vivi - "YOU DIDN''T HAVE STAB YOURSELF!!!"


    Leo - "Yeah... But seeing is believing. Plus, it''s pretty fun to see your faces."


    He laid back, interlocking his fingers and had a big grin on his face. The only problem is, he didn''t see the pissed off face of Nami beside.


    She grabbed hold of him by the ear and shouted at him.


    Nami - "DON''T YOU EVER DO THAT AGAIN!!! YOU HEAR!!?"


    Leo - "You do know I dont feel pain, right?"


    She didn''t answer and continued looking at him angrily, with an unyielding look in her eyes.


    She didn''t immediately let go, but she relented after a few seconds and sat down grumpily. The others were just watching this with weird looks.


    Leo - "Anyways, how far are we from Alabasta?"


    Vivi - "We should arrive in a couple of hours."


    After that, they all chatted for a bit longer then went and did their own thing.


    - 1 1/2 hours later -


    A big cat fish just appeared and three idiots tried to attack it for food, but they were stopped by Vivi, who said it was something sacred to Alabasta and was a sign that they were incredibly close now.


    Then Zoro pointed out that there were a bunch of Baroque works ships to prove it.


    Usopp and Luffy started debating the best way to attack, but were put down by Zoro and Sanji.


    Zoro - "Forget these little ant."


    Leo - "Hehehe..."


    But they were interrupted by a creepy laugh from Leo.


    Leo walked to the front of the ship and made a pile of javelins. Picking one of them up, he pulled his arm back and then shot it forwards, making the javelin tear threw the air, right into the side of a ship. He then repeated the process a few dozen times at a ridiculous speed.


    He then turned to the others with a savage grin.


    Leo - "Even ants can make a mountain, if you kill enough of them."


    *Snap*


    He snapped his fingers and as a result...


    *BOOOM*


    (1993 tons)


    The others were gobsmacked that he just killed them all so effortlessly.


    But then, Vivi angrily stomped over to him and stood with her hands on her h?ps.


    Vivi - "Why did you do that?"


    Leo - "To kill them?"


    He tilted his and spoke as if it was obvious.


    Vivi - "You know that''s not what I meant."


    Leo - "Fine. Because they''re a bunch murderers and who knows what else, they don''t deserve to live. Not saying I''m not a murderer, someone who kills a murderer is still a murderer themselves. Killing one murderer doesn''t change the number of murders in the world, but kill a hundred and then there''s 99 less."


    She just looked at him with disbelief that he said something so contradictory yet true.


    Leo then leaned back with his hands behind his head and closed his eyes.


    Vivi - "..."


    With nothing to say, she turned around and left him on his own, though he was soon joined by Nami.


    Nami - "Did you have to be such an ?ss?"


    Leo gave her a side glance.


    Leo - "Being an ''ass'' would be telling her to ''fuck off and grow up'', this world''s cruel and filled with cruel people, she of all people should know this and yet she clings to foolish ideals that everything can be solve without conflict. It can''t. Humans are inherently violent, it''s in our nature, it''s how we survived and grew for thousands of years. Even a verbal dispute is still conflict, she just doesn''t realise or doesn''t want to realise it."


    Nami - "You''re really pessimistic, you know that?"


    He looked at her a second time, then uttered quietly.


    Leo - "You try being killed by someone you loved and then tell me if you still see the world so sweetly."


    She then shut up. She knew herself just how cruel the world is, but that doesn''t mean she should give up on it, does it?


    Nami - "I get what you''re saying, but at least try to take it easy on her. Please."


    Leo - "... I''ll try."


    They then sat and watched as the others messed around.


    Soon, Alabast was in sight. They all drew an X on their left arms and then tied a piece of cloth around it, so they could know who is real. Minus Leo, who demonstrated that the ink would burn away on his body, so he only had a cloth made from Hellfire, just for show.


    Leo - "Just gonna say it now. If any of you get into a fight, I won''t interfere unless you''re about to die."


    Usopp - "What? Why?"


    Obviously, some of them weren''t happy about Leo''s decision.


    Leo - "Because, if I just fight everyones battles, non of you will grow. You will remain weak and become reliant on me, but I won''t always be there to help."


    Usopp then back down, knowing that Leo was right. That didn''t stop him from grumbling about how everything could have been easy with Leo there.


    At the behest of Luffy, they all gathered in a circle with their left arms stretched to the middle.


    Luffy - "No matter what happens from here, this mark on our left arms will bear the sign of our fellowship. All right. Let''s go ashore!!! TO EAT!!!! Then to save Alabasta."


    Everyone - "ALABASTA''S AN AFTER THOUGHT!!?"


    They then sailed over to the cove, where they disembarked the ship and Luffy ran straight to town, not waiting for anyone.


    Leo - "Well, I can''t say I didn''t expect this to happen."


    They all started walking into the city soon after a bit of discussion about what to do about Luffy. They decided to just see where things go.


    They stopped just outside of town. They all went their separate ways to gather supplies and Nami sent Sanji for clothes, where he bought skimpy dancer outfits for the girls and robes for the men.


    Leo refused to wear robes and just created some desert camo trousers, along with some army boots. He didn''t even bother with a shirt, not like he''d be sunburnt.


    Leo - "Well, I''m set."


    Zoro - "You are such a damn cheat."


    Leo - "Git gud."


    Zoro - "Huh?"


    Leo - "Nevermind."


    Nami - "I love these clothes!"


    Vivi - "Maybe we shouldn''t have got Sanji to pick our clothes. These are dancer outfits..."


    Nami - "Does it matter? I think we look great! What do you think, Leo?"


    Leo looked at her as she did a twirl, and went into a light daze.


    Leo - "..."


    Nami - "Leo?"


    Not receiving a reply, she looked at him as he seemed a bit out of it.


    Leo - "Uh, yeah, you look great, Nami... Both of you do..."


    Leo then looked away, feeling a bit uncomfortable inside.


    Leo - ''Why do suddenly feel so awkward with her...?''


    Meanwhile, Nami was feeling happy from his compliment. Even though he said both them look good, it was clearly initially directed at her. Vivi looked between them and started forming ideas about the two of them.


    They made some jokes and were then going to go into town again, but stopped because there was a ruckus going on, where they saw the Marines running after someone. It was obviously Luffy, who was being chase by not only the Marine soldiers, but also Smoker.


    Smoker tried to apprehend Luffy using his Devil Fruit, but was stopped by a blast of fire. The fire came from a man who looked like a stereotypical Australian...


    Luffy - "Ace!"


    Ace looked back at Luffy, then told him to get away while he deals with the Marines, which Luffy listened to and told everyone to run.


    Everyone started running back to the ship, except Leo, who just stood there thinking that he could just knock all of the Marines out, but then shrugged and disappeared from his spot, shooting towards the ship and arriving in a few seconds.


    A few minutes later, he could see the others arrive, they saw him lying down on the railing.


    Leo - "Slowpokes."


    Nami - "Stop gloating and help us set sail."


    Leo - "Fine, fine..."


    They then prepared to set sail, while Vivi gave Carue a message to deliver to her father.


    Just as they got out of the cove, Luffy started explaining about Ace and how he used to get beaten by him in fights, even when he didn''t have a Devil Fruit ability.


    Nami then questioned how that was possible.


    Leo - "Well, it''s not difficult for those who have the skill or if the person know Haki."


    This was Leo''s way of introducing them to Haki early, so that they could be prepared.


    Zoro seemed particularly interested.


    Zoro - "What''s Haki?"


    Leo - "It''s a power that anyone can attain to a degree. Observation Haki, which let''s you feel everything around you, like a sixth sense and can even let you predict your opponents next move. Armament Haki, which let''s you use your spiritual energy to increase the potency of your attacks, increase your defense and even hit Logia Devil Fruit users, you could use it to punch Luffy and he would be hurt. There is a third, but knowing about it would cause more harm than good right now."


    By this point, he had everyones attention. A power like this is useful for all of them, for one thing or another.


    Usopp - "Does that mean it could be used to hurt even you?"


    Leo - "No."


    Usopp - "But you said-"


    Leo - "I know what I said, but my powers didn''t come from a Devil Fruit. At most, it would help someone at my level of strength match up to me, but that''s about it, they couldn''t truly defeat me."


    Sanji - "So, do you know how to use it?"


    Leo - "No. I''m not sure if I can, I''m built a bit different. Plus, I haven''t tried yet. There is more to it than just having immense strength, though it does help."


    Luffy - "Shishishi! Well that doesn''t matter, I can still beat Ace, even without it."


    That was when said person jumped on to the ship.


    Ace - "Who can you beat exactly?"


    Luffy - "Whoa!"


    Ace then started thanking everyone for taking care of Luffy, then he invited Luffy to join the Whitebeard crew, but was declined.


    He then started talking about how great Whitebeard was and how he would help Whitebeard become the pirate king, making Leo scoff.


    Leo - "Pft."


    Ace narrowed his eyes at Leo.


    Ace - "What?"


    Leo - "The fact that you think he should be the ''Pirate King''..."


    Ace instantly saw this as an insult toward Whitebeard and attacked Leo, only to go flying back.


    Ace - "AAHG!!"


    Leo had instantly pulled out the Seastone tipped Jitte that he got from Smoker.


    Leo - "Calm down, hot head. It wasn''t an insult."


    Ace looked at him wearily, he didn''t even see what happened before he was sent back. He got up while holding his stomach.


    Ace - "Then what was it...?"


    Leo - "An educated analysis. He has had years to find the One Piece and could do it very easily, yet he hasn''t. He doesn''t even seem to care about it. He is all but crowned as the Pirate King by everyone in the world. If he claimed the title, no one would dare deny him. But, you know him best, do you think that he would care about something like that or want the sloppy seconds of his once rival?"


    Ace looked at him with his mouth wide open, as if he suddenly realized something.


    Leo - "Didn''t think so. You should learn to control your temper, it makes you vulnerable to provocation and will get you into trouble with someone who isn''t so nice as to simply be giving you a lesson."


    He then put the Jitte away and went to sit down.


    The others just watched this happen, not understanding what was happening. One second they''re talking, then Ace tries to attack Leo, only to get taken down and then they''re back to talking.


    Ace was also realizing that he acted rashly and was thinking about Whitebeard.


    After that, they all went back to talking, but Ace soon said that he had to get going, telling them about how he was after an ex-crewmate, Blackbeard. Upon hearing his name, Leo''s eyes had a sharp glint pass through them, but nobody was looking.


    Ace said his final good byes and gave a glance towards the seemingly sunbathing Leo.


    Ace - ''Well, at least I know Luffy is safe with someone strong like him around.''


    He then jumped off, on to his boat.


    When Ace left, everyone started doing what they wanted.


    Nami went over to Leo and sat next to him.


    Nami - "You did it again."


    Leo - "It was for his own good. You saw him, he has no control over himself, despite not having the power to back his rash actions. He is like a stupid brat, he hates a man for something that is undeserved and without knowing the full story."


    Nami - "You have a point about his rashness. But what do you mean about him hating someone?"


    Leo - "Not my secrets to tell. Sorry."


    He then watched Ace leave on his boat, as he destroyed the ships of some Baroque Works agents who tried to block him.

 Chapter 25 - Ch 23 Set up for a War

    (It''s weird how different the anime and manga are...)


    After Ace left, Luffy asked Nami to sew a piece of paper into his hat to keep it safe, because Ace gave it to him.


    Usopp - "What is it anyways?"


    Luffy - "I don''t know, but Ace said it was important, so I''m gonna keep it safe."


    Luffy then put his hat on and gave it a pat to make sure it was in place. Fortunately, Leo knew what it was and informed him.


    Leo - "It''s a Vivre card. You can use it like a compose to find the person it belongs to and also as a way to know their current status. If it starts burning, it means that their life is probably in danger."


    Luffy - "Cool! So now I can find Ace again!"


    Luffy started celebrating at being able to find Ace whenever he wants.


    Vivi then came over with robes and gave them to Luffy, who complained about how she and Nami didn''t have to wear thick clothing, but was instantly told otherwise.


    Luffy - "Then why doesn''t Leo have to wear one?"


    Leo - "The temperature and sun doesn''t affect me."


    Usopp - "That''s not fair."


    With grumbling from everyone at the unfairness of it, they continued sailing up the river.


    They were heading to the Yuba Oasis to meet the rebels. This is because Vivi wants to settle everything by reasoning with them and avoid fighting, which she gave an oh so passionate speech about.


    Leo was just ignoring her and her idealism, wondering what he should do while everyone goes and plays(fights) with the enemy.


    - The afternoon of the same day -


    They arrived at an abandoned city, The Green City Erumalu, which was completely devoid of anything resembling the colour green.


    Luffy originally thought that this was Yuba, but Vivi corrected him, telling him that they were still half a days walk away.


    Leo decided to store the ship in his inventory. There was no point in leaving it there to be watched over by a bunch of seal turtles, which just made their entrance and beat Usopp up, only to get beat by Luffy and become his disciples.


    After almost 10 minutes, they got going. The reason it took so long, was that the stupid little twits were trying to follow Luffy, but Chopper and Leo managed to get them to stay.


    While they were walking, Sanji asked if those animals lived in the river, to which Vivi told him that they live in the sea, but the in recent years the river had lost force and was over come by the sea. Meaning that the water isn''t drinkable or usable for crops.


    Leo was wondering why they didn''t just boil sea water. Not that great of a solution, but it would work for a little while.


    He was also wondering if he could make it rain. Ghost Riders can manipulate weather patterns and even use it to make lightning, so rain should also be possible.


    While he was thinking about this, the others were talking about how the King had been set up with the use of Dance Powder and the people subsequently lost faith in the King, leading to a rebellion. Vivi ended up screaming in frustration and crying, resulting in the dumbass trio going and destroying a building.


    The trio returned to the group and they continued walking. Except for Leo, who stopped walking and looked around at the destroyed city.


    Leo - "Humans are such a pathetic and illogical race..."


    Stood there and started talking, he didn''t get the attention of the group and they continued walking, except for Nami. He didn''t care about her and continued speaking.


    Leo - "They never learn. They make the same mistakes over and over throughout history. They will look to others for guidance, expecting them to lead. The moment something goes wrong, they turn on the person in charge without a second thought. As if things will suddenly be alright and all their problems will disappear, but they only make things worse. It''s a miracle they haven''t gone extinct all over."


    He was brought out of his monologue by Nami''s call. He took one last look, sighed and caught up to the others.


    They continued their journey and left the city area. It wasn''t long before Chopper became exhausted from the heat and Luffy started to complain.


    First, it was that he''s thirsty and then when he got told by Vivi to drink only a little, so he decided to down mouth fulls, which were wasted thanks to Usopp hitting him. Then he complained that he was hungry. After that, Leo made some headphones and ignored everyone.


    He could have made a car or something and drove everyone to their destination, but where''s the fun in that.


    After walking for an hour or so, they came in sight of a crag, much to Luffy''s joy. He ran off towards the crag, but soon came back in a panic.


    Luffy - "Chopper, come quick, there are some birds that are dying! You need to save them!"


    Vivi - "Luffy, those birds are faking. They pretend to be dying so they can trick travellers and steal their supplies."


    Luffy - "WHAAAAT! Those fakers, I''ll show them!"


    He then turned back and stomped over to them while rolling up his sleeves.


    The rest of the group followed after Luffy and found him running around, chasing the birds.


    They all sat in the shade and watched. Vivi did try to stop him, but he didn''t listen.


    The birds ended up flying away from the crag and Luffy followed them, only to come running back with a big lizard on him tail.


    Leo looked at Zoro and Sanji


    Leo - "Who wants to take this one?"


    Zoro stood up with his hand on his sword.


    Zoro - "I will. I doubt this dumb cook could kill it anyways."


    Sanji - "Hah? What did you say moss head!? I could kill that thing twice as fast as you could!"


    They threw a few more insults at each other before charging off towards the lizard, just in time to attack the lizard alongside Luffy.


    They finished eating and then addressed the matter of the appearance of a camel.


    After talking about it and with it, it became a mount for the girls.


    The moment the girls got on the camel, the little shit ran off.


    With a tick mark on his head, Leo bolted off and past the camel, then stopped infront of it.


    He released his recently improved killing intent, courtesy of the Baroque Works, bringing the camel to a halt.


    The camel stopped with a skid, staring at Leo in terror.


    Leo spoke with Hellfire seeping into his voice.(creating the Ghost Riders voice)


    Leo - "You will wait."


    The camel nodded rapidly and Leo stopped releasing his intent.


    They waited for the others to catch up. When the others caught up, they looked at Leo in confusion, wondering why they stopped.


    He then created a Jeep suitable to desert terrain and then looked at them with a hand directing them to the door.


    The others looked at him in blank realisation and then shout in unison. Minus Zoro, who was aloof and Chopper, who was confused.


    Everyone - "WHY DIDN''T YOU DO THAT BEFORE!!?"


    Leo - "Why didn''t any of you remember?"


    He then turned and walked to the drivers seat, chuckling.


    Everyone - "Asshole."


    His chuckling turned into laughter.


    Leo - "Hahaha!"


    After that, everyone ended up in the Jeep, including the girls after they found out about the AC. So now the camel was utterly useless, but it didn''t dare to complain after what just happened.


    There obviously wasn''t enough space inside, so a few of them did end up sitting in the cargo, but Leo made some cover for them, so they should be fine.


    Leo then started driving towards Yuba, though with the help of Vivi, because he couldn''t tell one sand dune from the next.


    He didn''t drive too quickly, being on sand and all, so they got to Yuba just as it got dark. But then, there was a sandstorm, so they ended up having to wait until it was over. Hellfire constructs to the rescue.


    Anyways, when the storm passed, they went into the city and found it buried in sand.


    They were called out to by an old man, who told them that the place had dried up awhile back and then joked that the tourism was still good.


    He was asked where the rebels were, but got angry thinking they wanted to join them. After it was explained to him that they had another reason, he told them that they had left for the Oasis in Katorea, which was right next to where they came from...


    This is where Luffy messed up and revealed Vivi''s identity, but it was a good thing that the old man and Vivi were acquainted.


    The old man, now recognized as Toh-Toh, started weeping and proclaiming that Vivi was the only one who could stop this whole rebellion, then begged her to stop the war.


    After that, they all went into a house that was still standing and went to sleep.


    - The next day -


    They all got up in the morning, Sanji made breakfast and then they went outside, where they were greeted by Toh-Toh.


    With a jovial smile, he gave them a small barrel of water that gave from the Oasis that Luffy had helped did last night.


    They were supposed to head out, but Leo had other plans. He made a clone with a quarter of his strength.


    Leo - "Hey. I''m gonna go do something. I shouldn''t be more than an hour or so, but I''ll leave a clone with you. You can leave now or wait. I suggest waiting."


    Not bothering with answering questions, he open a portal to Nanohana and walked through.


    Heading to the east, he left the city and made a desert dirt bike and rode off.


    40 minutes later and the Katarea Oasis was insight. So, he got off the bike and put on his Ghost Rider attire. (Assassins Creed clothes)


    Ready for work, he disappeared from where he was standing and appeared outside of the rebels camp. Hood up, hands in pockets and a confident stride.


    The guards for the camp panicked when they saw him appear out of thin air, but quickly pointed guns at him.


    Too bad for them.


    He knocked them out and they didn''t even get to speak.


    Without pause, Leo continued walking into the camp, causing all kinds of fuss.


    All the rebels started attacking him. Swords and guns, both completely ineffective. The swords broke on his clothes and the bullets didn''t even make him flinch.


    He knocked out the majority of the fools who attacked him, but he blew the heads off of some. These were the ones who either had too many sins or were spies for Baroque Works.


    Seeing peoples heads being blown off was a major deterrent for the majority of people, but stupid is stupid and that won''t change, so people still got knocked out.


    He was basically pimp slapping every single one of them right now. Casually strolling into their camp and taking them down alone.


    After walking for a couple minutes, he found the centre of the camp and was greeted by the rebellion leader, Koza, along with a few dozen soldiers pointing guns at him.


    Koza - "Who are you? Who sent you? And why are you here?"


    Leo - "Shut up you fool."


    Schmuck - "WHO DO YOU TH-ACK"


    Yeah... He didn''t get to talk anymore. Because his head was gone... Too many sins.


    He blasted them with killing intent.


    Leo - "You morons don''t have the strength or right to talk to me, let alone shout."


    They all now had cold sweat running down their backs and foreheads, trembling in fear.


    Leo - "Now for the rats."


    Creating dozens of chains, he sent them shooting through the camp, snaking through the decent folk and tearing through the less so. Baroque Works agents included in the latter section.


    (2346 tons)


    Leo - "The next time you try starting a rebellion, why don''t you try making sure that there''s no third party involved, trying to reap the rewards of your stupid, pointless efforts."


    This made Koza grit his teeth for two reasons. One, he realized what Leo implications were. Two...


    Koza - "What do you mean!? How is any of this pointless!!? WHAT WOULD YOU KNOW ABOUT ANYTHING!!? AHG!!"


    When Koza finished shouting, Leo appeared infront of him and lifted him off the ground by the throat.


    The rest of the rebels saw this and pointed their guns at him, making him sigh at their stupidity.


    Leo - "Last time I''ll say this. Do. Not. Shout. But, to answer your question, it is pointless because you are being used by another person. A person who want to take over this little Kingdom, all without getting his hands dirty. A person, your dear childhood friend, Vivi, worked so hard to discover the identity..."


    Letting his word linger in Koza''s mind, Leo threw him to the ground.


    Leo - "Now, listen closely you dumbass. I''m gonna be gone for a moment and when I come back, your merry band of dipshits better have their weapons away or I''m gonna remove their arms! Understood?"


    Seeing them nod nervously, Leo opened a portal and stepped through.


    Coming out on the othe side of the portal, he found the crew sitting around and talking.


    Leo - "Sup?"


    Getting their attention, they all looked at him.


    Nami - "Where did you go? Your clone isn''t very talkative..."


    She pouted looking at his clone.


    Leo didn''t answer her directly and looked at Vivi instead.


    Leo - "Vivi, follow me would you. Anyone else who wants to come, just come through the portal."


    Turning around he went back through the portal he came from. Vivi, Nami and a curious Luffy followed him through the portal.


    Exiting the portal, they were met by the nervous gazes of the rebels. The guns were gone.


    Leo - "At least you''re not total idiots."


    Koza wasn''t paying attention to him, his entire focus was on Vivi and hers was on him. They ran and hugged each other.


    Luffy was bouncing around, looking at the change of location. Leo and Nami just stood off to the side while the princess and the rebel had their heart warming reunion.


    Nami - "Hey, Leo, why are these people glancing at you like they''re gonna pee themselves."


    He gave her a smirk from underneath his hood.


    Leo - "I gave them a greeting to remember, that''s all."


    Nami looked at him blankly.


    Nami - "How many did you kill?"


    Leo - "Only the ones who deserved it."


    Nami - "How many?"


    Leo - "A few thousand. Most of them were Baroque Works agents. Why do you care though?"


    He was genuinely curious. She had never asked about it before.


    Nami - "You just seem to be getting better, I don''t want you going back to how you were. You get cold when you kill people, I don''t really like that..."


    Seeing the sad expression on Nami''s face, he started patting her head.


    Leo - "I don''t really like seeing you with a sad expression, so if you help keep me from losing my mind, I''ll try to keep you from being sad. Deal?"


    He gave her a small smile, leaving her blushing with a smile of her own.


    Nami - "Deal. Don''t even think of backing out or I''ll make you suffer, Mr. Immortal harem seeker."


    A wry smile appeared on his face.


    Leo - "Not gonna let that go, are you?"


    She answered with a grin.


    Nami - "Nope. Besides, who knows, I may be your first member..."


    Nami''s face was bright red when she was done speaking. Leo was utterly gobsmacked. He knew 100% that she wasn''t just joking with him.


    It took him a few seconds to collect himself.


    Leo - "I guess I''ll have to try extra hard to make you happy then."


    He gave her another smile, but it was strained and wavering. He knew it was and he couldn''t do anything about it, because he is still unsure about starting anything. Still, you''ve got to try or you will miss what is right infront of you.


    (A/N: Piss off, I know it''s ridiculous and cringe. I''m speeding things up a bit.)


    During their talk and a little afterwards, Koza and Vivi had been talking, and it seems that they had come to an understanding on something.


    Seeing that they seemed to have finish their reunion, Leo walked over while giving a whistle and calling Luffy over.


    Leo - "Hey, princess, dumbass(Koza), listen up."


    Vivi - "Hey! Why are you being so rude to him!?"


    Leo - "Because he''s a dumbass that played perfectly into Crocodile''s hands and didn''t even know he had a bunch of spies in his little army. Hense, he''s a dumbass. Considering he was your childhood friend and knows what the King, your father is like, better than any other citizen, this rebellion of his is pretty fu?k?n? stupid."


    That shut her up and made Koza look like a child who just got told off. Leo then continued.


    Leo - "Anyways, there is something I want everyone to do."


    Vivi - "Huh?"


    Leo - "It''s simple, we''re gonna pretend everything is still going to Crocodile''s plan. Dumbass is going to continue letting it appear as though the rebellion is still going and we are going to leave, as though we were never here. They''ll eventually figure out that something is up when they don''t receive any communications, but it should be fine. And Luffy, well, you get to go pick a fight Crocodile."


    Luffy - "YEAH! LET''S GO!!"


    Luffy was sold.


    Vivi - "I don''t understand, why do we need to pretend that the rebellion is still on?"


    Vivi wasn''t yet sold.


    Leo - "The more that Crocodile thinks he''s in control, the easier to predict he is. And if there were spies in the rebels, then there will be spies in the Royal army. So, if there is even one such spy, in a high enough position, then your father is a dead man."


    She was sold.


    Leo - "Everything clear? Good."


    He was about to turn and leave, but remembered a certain event that should take place, so he turned back and looked at Koza.


    Leo - "Before I forget, if by any chance you hear about the King wandering around or if he shows up infront of you, break this."


    He made a Hellfire beacon in the shape of a bracelet.


    Koza took the bracelet with confusion.


    Koza - "Why would the King be walking about at a time like this?"


    Leo - "That''s kind of the point. There is a Baroque Works agent that ate a Devil Fruit that let''s him copy peoples faces. He has apparently already copied the Kings. So, if such an event like the King suddenly making a public appearance happens and you''re there, break the bracelet."


    Vivi - "That still doesn''t answer why that would be done."


    Leo - "If you had a subordinate that can take others appearances and you wanted to make a King lose the faith of his people, what would you do?"


    Vivi got the picture.


    Leo - "Well then, let''s go. You can play with your friends once this is all over."


    They then walked back through the portal to Yuba and arrived infront of the rest of the crew.

 Chapter 26 - Ch 24 Remember kids, Gambling is good for you... No, wait...

    (I made some corrections to the previous chapter.)


    After exiting the portal and arriving in Yuba once more, the group gathered up and everyone was told what was happening. Leo made the Jeep again and everyone got in. He had switched back to his camo trousers and army boots get-up.


    They then started heading out, but just when they got some distance from Yuba, there was was a sand tornado heading towards it.


    Leo saw the tornado and stopped the car. Getting out, he wound up his arm, built up his power of vibration and punched out towards the tornado, creating a gale and a thunderous boom from breaking the sound barrier.


    The sand around him was blown away from where he stood. The force from his punch destroyed the tornado, so he turned around and went back into the car, then started driving again.


    Leo''s actions did attract some stares from the others. They had seen his prowess already, but it''s still astounding to see him in action.


    Sanji - "Hey, how are you so strong?"


    Leo answered nonchalantly.


    Leo - "Push-ups, sit ups and plenty of juice."


    Seeing that he wouldn''t get a straight answer, he gave up with a grumble.


    - 5 hours later -


    At one point they got lost for almost an hour, because Vivi pointed Leo in the wrong direct. Then Luffy got hungry and wanted to have a full stomach to fight Crocodile, so they stopped for food.


    Leo was irritated by all this and ended up driving faster than some people were comfortable with.


    Ignoring that little annoyance, Rainbase was actually quite a beautiful city. Too bad it''s the base of an evil ?sshole.


    They were all currently gathered in the city centre, discussing their next move.


    Leo - "Can we look around before messing things up and are no longer welcome here?"


    Nami - "I agree. I want to go to the casino!"


    Leo could swear that he saw money signs appear in her eyes.


    Luffy - "But I want to fight Crocodile now!"


    Leo - "Come on, you could go get more food to eat. It would only be a few hours or so."


    Leo and Nami looked at each other with gleaming eyes, slightly grinning.


    Leo - "Well, I''m gonna go scam some chumps at the casino. Who''s coming?"


    Nami - "Me!"


    Sanji - "Why the hell would you do that of all things!?"


    Leo + Nami - "Why not?"


    The others looked at the duo incredulously. Leo and Nami looked at each other, then spun their heads away embarrassedly.


    Zoro - "Ignoring those two. I wanna go see a weapons shop and check out their swords."


    Vivi, seeing that there was little to do, looked at Zoro.


    Vivi - "I will take you to one, if you wish."


    Sanji decided to go look at cooking equipment, Usopp went to go find stuff for making ammo and Chopper went with him.


    In the end, only Leo and Nami were remaining there. Glancing at one another awkwardly.


    Leo - "So... How about we visit a clothing store and we get you out of those god awful robes? Wouldn''t fit to well with the casino scene."


    Nami gave herself a once over and laughted.


    Nami - "Haha, yeah, that would be nice."


    He then presented his arm to her playfully.


    Leo - "Well then, shall we?"


    She played along and took his arm with a blush on her face.


    They then set off in search of a clothing store, which they found after 10 minutes.


    No matter the world, women always take their time when buying clothes. Fortunately, Leo managed to get Nami to only try a few dresses, before deciding on the one she was now wearing. It wasn''t the one that he suggested, considering how it hugged her figure a little too tightly, but he had to admit that she looked great.


    Leo bought the dress for her, simply because he had too much money that was going to waste. It also was because this little expedition was quite similar to a date, though she did try to refuse at first, he just waved her off. He''d probably get it all back from the casino anyways.


    Leo also dressed up for the occasion and made himself an expensive looking three piece suit.


    Now the two of them looked more like refined nobles, rather than random wanderers.


    Fully dressed for the occasion, they made their way to the casino owned by Crocodile himself. Bold, but what is Sandy gonna do about it.


    After a short walk, they got to the casino and walked inside without a care in the world. Exchanging some money for house currency.


    Nami - "What do you want to do first?"


    Leo - "How about blackjack?"


    Nami - "Sure!"


    Being an empath makes things way too easy. Nobody can bluff you when you can read their emotions. And as for Nami, she basically just cheated.


    They also went over to some roulette tables as well. He cheated by infusing Hellfire into the ball and table so that he could manipulate it. Seeing everyones faces when he won a dozen times in a row was great.


    An hour or so later and Leo had got more money than he originally exchanged. Nami also had her fair share as well.


    They went and exchanged all their chips in for Berries, much to the dismay of the casino staff.


    As they were leaving, Leo noticed that someone was staring at him and radiating an aura of caution, curiosity, fear and bewilderment. Needless to say, he was curious who it was.


    He focused on finding where it was coming from and then turned to Nami.


    Leo - "I''m going to hold onto you for a second, okay?"


    Without giving her time to answer, he picked her up and vanished, causing even more confusion in the person spying on them.


    Leo appeared behind the person as they turned their head side to side, searching for him.


    Nami was also alarmed to see Robin infront of her, but Leo kept her calm and gave her a shushing gesture, so she stayed quiet.


    With a mischievous grin on his face, he creeped closer to her and place his mouth beside her ear.


    Leo - "What you looking for?"


    Robin jumped in fright and spun round, coming face to face with Leo, a little too close together.


    Leo and Nami sniggered at her reaction, causing her to blush a little from embarrassment.


    She backed up and regained her composure, remaining wary of Leo, knowing just how dangerous he is.


    Leo didn''t really care however and started talking with a serious expression.


    Leo - "You know, it''s rude to spy on people."


    Robin - "I apologise for that, but what else should I do when an enemy of the organisation I work for, is sitting right inside our base?"


    She stood with a nonchalant smile on her face, but deep down, she was just trying to make sure she didn''t accidentally anger Leo.


    Leo - "I can see your point... But, that only applies when you are able to plot against the target you are spying on, otherwise, the smart option would be to run away and hide. Wouldn''t you agree?"


    He was kind of enjoying messing with her.


    Robin - "*Gulp* Well, that would be smart... But, I''m not really in a position to run away either. Even if you didn''t notice me."


    Leo - "I suppose. However, that leaves the question of who you should be more afraid of? Crocodile? Or me!?"


    He released a small amount of killing intent, making Robin sweat nervously, only to be stopped by a hand on his shoulder.


    Nami - "Leo, come on, stop messing with her. If you were going to kill her, she would already be dead... And look how scared you''ve made her."


    She did have a point... And Robin was genuinely scared of him, which he didn''t really want.


    He gave Robin an apologetic smile.


    Leo - "Alright. Sorry for scaring you, I have recently found myself to have become quite sadistic and was enjoying messing with you."


    Seeing his sudden change in demeanour and hearing him apologise, she was surprised, but felt an ethereal weight lift off of her.


    Leo''s face then became a little expressionless and his tone dull.


    Leo - "On the matter of apologising, I would also like to apologise for the way I acted on our first meeting. You caught me at a bad moment and I didn''t like the charade you were showing."


    (A/N: Don''t anybody call him a simp or something. He is just apologising for being an ?ss.)


    Nami came to his side and held his arm, looking at him with a little worry, but he gave her a smile to show that he was fine.


    Robin was shocked that he was apologising for that. She didn''t even mind. In fact, it hadn''t crossed her mind at all, she was more concerned by his strength than his behaviour.


    Her image of him was taking a massive change in but a short moment. He went from hidden monster to well-mannered gentleman in seconds. (I couldn''t think of a better description????)


    Robin ended up standing there with her mouth hung open for a moment, only to realise that Leo and Nami were staring at her.


    Robin - "*Cough* R-right, no need to apologise. I am your enemy after all."


    Leo - "Oh are you now?"


    Nami - "Because an enemy totally tries to help their own supposed enemy."


    Robin smiled at their playfulness, a smile they reciprocated.


    Leo - "I don''t believe we have been formally introduced. I''m Leonardo Blaze, but you can just call me Leo."


    Nami - "I''m Nami. Nice to meet you."


    Robin laughed with a hand in front of her mouth, hearing them introduce themselves.


    Robin - "Hahaha. Well, as you know, I am Nico Robin. It is a p???sur? to meet you."


    Robin was amazed at herself. She never would have thought she could find such enjoyment from a simple exchange of introductions.


    Leo could feel the enjoyment coming from her and was also happy, as was Nami.


    He decided to try moving on to a topic that would make Robin interested, as he thought it would help her.


    Leo - "So, I know of something that might interest you in-"


    *Bang*


    He was interrupted by the sound of the casino doors being slammed open and the shouts of people.


    The trio looked over and saw Luffy, Zoro, Vivi, Sanji, Usopp and Chopper, barging into the casino while being chased by Smoker.


    The trio looked at each other and sighed.


    Robin - "Well, it seems our conversation will have to be cut short."


    Leo - "I guess so. We can always continue it some time later."


    She wasn''t sure what he meant by that, but she nodded and left.


    Leo and Nami were now alone.


    Nami - "Shouldn''t we be following them?"


    Leo - "It''s okay. I told Luffy that he could fight Crocodile and I will let him. We''ll follow, but give it a moment."


    They watched Robin walk up to a casino employee and tell him something, then a bunch more employees started to direct the crew towards the V.I.P. section.


    Nami - "Are you sure that we shouldn''t go help them?"


    Leo - "We will in a moment, just wait."


    They waited while watching the door that the others ran through.


    While waiting, Leo suddenly felt the beacon he gave to Koza break into multiple pieces, so he made a clone at half strength.


    His clone, dressed for battle, opened a portal and walked through.


    Right as his clone left, Leo saw Crocodile and Robin exit from the door they were just watching. Robin glanced at him and Nami, giving them a b?r?ly perceivable nod, trying to tell them that the crew were still okay, but that they need help.


    Leo nodded in response and turned to Nami.


    Leo - "Well, let''s get going."


    He and Nami started walking over to the V.I.P. section.


    - With Clone Leo -


    Walking out of the portal, Leo was presented with the sight of Nanohana set ablaze and the ''King'' spouting shit about using Dance Powder. It was actually Mr.2 using his Devil Fruit of course.


    Leo - "Let''s get this over with."


    He shifted into his Rider form and then moved faster than anyone could see.


    Everybody in the surroundings saw him appear all of a sudden, speak a few word and then disappear.


    A second later, he reappeared, standing behind the ''King''. Before anyone could react, the ''Royal Guards'' started dropping like flies, with gaping holes in their ?h?sts.


    GR Leo - "Hahahaha!"


    Under the shocked and terrified gazes of the civilians and rebels, Leo grabbed onto the arms of the ''King'' and forced him to his knees.


    GR Leo - "I''m going to give you 5 seconds to release your transformation and show these people that you''re a fake."


    Leo placed a foot on the kneeling man''s back and started pulling back his arms.


    GR Leo - "5!"


    ''King''/Mr.2 - "What do you think you''re doing!? I am the King! Release me!!"


    GR Leo - "4!"


    He started pulling a little harder.


    Mr.2 - "Let me go!"


    GR Leo - "3!"


    A little harder.


    Mr.2 - "WAIT! WAIT! LISTEN TO ME!!!"


    GR Leo - "2!"


    Mr.2 was now frantic.


    Mr.2- "STOP! Anything! I''ll do what you want!"


    GR Leo - "1!"


    Mr.2 - "I said, I''ll do it! I''ll release my transformation! Let me go!"


    GR Leo - "0!"


    With a sharp tug, Leo ripped his arms off.


    Mr.2 - "AAHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!"


    Civilians - "AAHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!"


    Everyone started screaming in shock and terror, but then, the face of the ''King'' started changing, drawing the attention of the people.


    Unintentionally, Leo had caused Mr.2''s power to stop working. Whether this is from the over bearing pain or because the method to transform had been removed, its anyones guess.


    GR Leo - "HAHAHAHAHAHA!!!"


    Leo couldn''t resist the urge to laugh, but because of the situation and the fact that he was a flaming skeleton, it made him all the more terrifying in the eyes of everyone.


    His laughter was soon interrupted by the shouts from a bunch of people about a ship heading to the harbour.


    Leo looked over and saw a giant ship in that direction. Raising his hand, he shot a concentrated beam of Hellfire at the ship, disintegrating it.


    Turning back to Mr.2, he simply snapped his neck and took his soul, along with the Devil Fruit.


    He then turned human and looked at Koza, who flinched at his glowing eyes.


    Leo - "Continue with the show. Make it appear as though the rebellion is still going and avoid letting this information get out."


    Receiving a nod from Koza, Leo disappeared from his spot, going all over Nanohana to put out the fire.


    He then headed to the West and found a big tortoise. Heading to it, checked it for a Den Den Mushi, found it and incinerated it.


    With nothing left to do, he made a portal to his real body, stepped through and dispelled.


    It only took a minute or two to finish everything.


    - With Leo and Nami when the Clone left. -


    Leo and Nami went to the door and started running down the hall at a moderate speed, eventually coming to a stop when their path had two directions. Left for V.I.P. and right for pirates.


    Leo knew that this was simply a trick and that there was a trapdoor near it, so he smashed through the trapdoor and picked Nami up.


    He looked at her with a grin, while she had an nervous look.


    Nami - "Please don''t do what I think you''re going to do..."


    Leo - "Hmm... Nope!"


    He then jumped down the hole.


    Nami - "KYAAAAA!!!"


    Leo - "Hahahahaha!"


    After a few seconds of falling, with Nami gripping onto Leo for her life, they finally landed on top of something.


    The thing they landed on was a cell. The very cell that the group was trapped in while water had started flooding the room.


    Leo jumped down, into the the ankle deep water, still holding onto Nami who was glaring at him fiercely, then turned to face his trapped crewmates.


    Leo - "Hello there."


    Crew - "Leo!"


    Leo was slightly disappointed that his quote went unanswered, but what was he expecting.


    Leo - "Honestly, can''t we go anywhere without you being captured Luffy?"


    Luffy - "Hey! It wasn''t my fault. These bars make are made from stuff that makes me weak!"


    Leo - "What about the walls?"


    Their heads turned to the walls and *smack* they all facepalmed.


    Leo - "Well, whatever."


    Leo then placed a hand onto the bars and placed the entire cell in his inventory, making everyone drop to the floor.


    Zoro - "A little warning before you did that would have been nice..."


    Leo - "Consider it punishment for getting caught. We should get going before anymore water gets in."


    He then started making his way out, still hold onto Nami, mainly because she didn''t seem to want to let go. Though, that may be because of the water....

 Chapter 27 - Ch 25 Sweet home Alubarna

    (Kind of sad that I didn''t use ''Sweet home Alabasta'' before...


    I kind of just wanted to get the Alabasta arc over with already.)


    Leo and the rest of the crew made their way out of the underground/water(?) room. Smoker was following at a distance behind them with indignation.


    Leo looked at Nami, who he was still carrying.


    Leo - "Are you planning to walk on you own any time soon?"


    He didn''t mind carrying her, it''s not like she weighs anything to him, but he was getting annoying looks from Sanji.


    Nami looked at him with a glare.


    Nami - "This is payment for that stunt you pulled."


    Leo - "Oh come on, didn''t you find it a little fun?"


    Nami - "Hmph! That has nothing to do with it, you should have listened to me."


    Leo - "Fine, fine. I''m sorry."


    Nami - "Good. You can put me down when we get to the exit."


    The crew were all chatting with each other as they walked. It was mostly Luffy ranting about not getting to fight Crocodile.


    Meanwhile, Smoker was grinding his teeth in anger.


    Smoker - ''What''s the meaning of this? How did he make the Seastone cage dissappear? Why are pirates helping the Princess? And why are they just ignoring ME!?''


    Unfortunately for Smoker, no one seemed to care about his irritation and continued to ignore him.


    They soon reached the exit, where Nami finally, but reluctantly, had Leo set her down on her feet to walk for herself.


    Stopping at the exit, leading to the main casino, Leo looked at the rest with a grin.


    Leo - "We should probably start running from here."


    The others looked at him with a matching grin, then together, they all burst out of the doors and sprinted for the casino exit, making no effort to be quiet.


    Leo ended up picking Nami up once more, concerned that she might fall with her high heels. Definitely no ulterior motives, like having her hug him or seeing how happy she was.


    It wasn''t difficult to get out of the casino.


    Leo made a clone when he got outside. The clone jumped straight into the moat to go steal the Bananagators and kill Mr.3, who was still stupid enough to return, only to get eaten by the Gators. No more chances for him. He just made an extra section on his Jurassic Park rip-off.


    So, they continued their way out of the city. Again, no stealth.


    Going East, heading for Alubarna, they were running and took only 15 minutes to leave the city.


    As soon as they left, Leo made the Jeep and let everyone get in. Except for Nami, who wanted to change, so he made her a room and gave her, her clothes.


    By some miracle, she only took a few minutes to change.


    After Nami changed and got in the passenger seat, Leo started driving. As he did so, he looked into wing mirror and saw Crocodile standing on top of the city wall, angrily glaring at them.


    So, with a mocking smile, Leo did what any sane person would do. He got Nami to hold the steering wheel, which she did with confusion, then he stuck his upper body out the window and flipped Sandy-boy the double bird.(middle finger x2)


    Leo - "THANKS FOR THE GATORS, YOU SANDY BITCH!!"


    Infusing more Hellfire into the Jeep, making fire cover the wheels and their speed increase exponentially, leaving a trail of glass tracks in its wake. They quickly lost sight of Crocodile, but still heard something which made them laugh even harder.


    Crocodile - "YOOOU BASTAAAAARD!!!"


    Everyone - "HAHAHAHAHA!"


    Luffy - "Shishishi! He''s so angry!"


    Usopp - "And did you see the look on his face! It was like-"


    Usopp made a funny face as an imitation.


    Luffy - "No, it was like-"


    Luffy then made his own imitation.


    This lead to the group mocking Crocodile while making their way to Alubarna.


    So, 1 and a half hours later, they were nearing the West gate of Alubarna.


    Leo could see 4 figures standing there and waiting for them.


    Leo - "We seem to have a welcoming committee."


    Everyone looked at 4 figures that were becoming clearer by the second.


    In just a couple minutes, they arrived infront of the Baroque Works agents. They were; Mr.1, Ms. Double Finger, Mr.4 and Ms. Merry Christmas. Leo stopped 10 metres away.


    He stared at the 4 agents. He was going to leave them to the others, it was just that he wasn''t sure about Ms. Double Finger. Canon had Nami face her, but that was out of a necessity when she could no longer run for her life.


    Leo glanced at Nami for a second before deciding what to do. He wouldn''t have her fight this one, unless she wanted to.


    He turned to those in the back and called out to them.


    Leo - "Zoro, you should go fight the bald dude. Usopp and Chopper, you should go fight the the old woman and the fat guy. Watch out for baseball timer bombs."


    Usopp wasn''t too eager however.


    Usopp - "What!? Why do I have to fight!!?"


    Leo - "It''ll be a good experience for you, a step towards your dream. I already said that I won''t let you die, so what''s the problem?"


    Usopp started grumbling, but he still got off the car with Chopper.


    That was when Nami pointed something out.


    Nami - "That''s three, but what about that woman?"


    Leo looked at her.


    Leo - "Well, she''s a woman, so Sanji is useless against her..."


    Sanji - "Hey!"


    Speaking of Luffy, he appeared to be getting fidgety in anticipation of his fight.


    Leo - "So, that leaves you. If you want to fight her, then have at her. Though, you will be at a disadvantage. She has a Devil Fruit and with this terrain, you would be a clear target. The choice is yours."


    Truth be told, he didn''t want her to fight this battle. He was worried about her. There was no way he would let her die, but he didn''t want her getting hurt fighting a battle she had very little chance of winning.


    She noticed his worry and it made her feel warm inside. She thought over the matter quickly. She didn''t want to be a burden and get protected all the time, but she understands from the way Leo described it, that she would have low chances of winning.


    Nami - "... Thanks for asking my opinion, but I think I''ll skip this one. But! You have to help me get stronger, so that I can help next time."


    (A/N: I know this is a bit farfetched, but I did say I would make some changes. Plus, she did want to be able to fight as well, especially when they were helping Vivi.)


    With a resolute look in her eyes, she stared into Leo''s. Seeing the look, he smiled.


    Leo - "Gladly."


    He would be happy to help her become stronger. Not only would it mean she could protect herself and he wouldn''t have to worry as much, but it will also mean she can feel more like part of the team, rather than being the only non-combatant.


    With that decided, Leo made a clone. It would be responsible for keeping Usopp and Chopper alive, as well as killing everyone once the battles were done.


    It really confuses him that the crew don''t actively kill their opponents. Sure, their opponents die every now and then, but it''s mostly because they couldn''t hand their injuries or didn''t get treated.


    Take the 100 people at Whiskey Peaks that Zoro beat. Only about 5 actually died or had severe injuries, and the guy was freaking cutting them! This means he was going easy on them(obviously). It would have been way easier to just cut them to pieces, but he avoid killing blows instead. The cause of death was blood loss.


    Anyways, C.Leo didn''t waste time and immediately got rid of Ms. Double Finger. Using Penance Stare, she got to know how it feels to be pierced by sharp spike on every point of her body, then died.


    Leo had already started driving away, towards the southern gate.


    Less than five minutes and they were there. To save time, he had started driving up the wall, so they were at the top already.


    Getting out of the car, Leo blitzed through all of the guarded soldiers and killed all the Baroque Works agents, the arrived back where he initially was. All anyone saw, was him disappearing, reappearing moments later and then a few hundred soldiers dropping dead.


    Vivi quickly started explaining what was happening and prevented the army from trying to attack them.


    Leo - "Well, now that that''s done."


    He turned to Luffy and gave him a barrel of water.


    Leo - "Crocodile''s weakness is water. You need to either have water on your body or his to be able to hit him... Try going to the Palace to find him. Vivi, you should go with him."


    Luffy - "Alright! Let''s go kick his ?ss!!"


    Luffy then started dragging a confused Vivi in search of Crocodile.


    Sanji - "Hey, wait up! Don''t drag a woman around like that! Especially not one as beautiful as Vivi."


    Sanji started running after them with hearts for eyes.


    Honestly, Crocodile might not have arrived yet, but it shouldn''t be long before he does. He was incredibly pissed off thanks to Leo, so he should have rushed over to kill everyone.


    Nami - "What are we going to do?"


    He shrugged.


    Leo - "Go watch their fights? Make sure nobody dies accidentally."


    Nami - "''Accidentally...?''"


    She looked at him with a deadpan expression.


    Leo - "What? Life is unpredictable. Anything is possible."


    Nami just sighed with a hand on her forehead.


    Nami - "Let''s just go..."


    Leo then picked her up and started running after the other three, making Nami disoriented by the blurry images passing by.


    Moments later they stopped, standing on top of the Palace.


    Leo put Nami down on her feet, only for her to go into a crawling position, using a hand to cover her mouth.


    Nami - "I think I''m gonna be sick..."


    Seeing her look a little green, Leo laughed embarrassedly.


    Leo - "Haha... Sorry. I might have went too fast."


    For the next 5 minutes, he knelt beside her and stroked her back to make her feel better.


    When she finally felt better, she started silently glaring at Leo. Leo just awkwardly stood there scratching the back of his head, looking around for something to use as a distraction.


    Fortunately, the distraction came to him, when Luffy went flying through the air with Crocodile coming after him.


    This left Leo wondering where Vivi and the simp are, so he made a clone and sent it in the direction that those two just came from, then continued watching Luffy and Crocodile fight.


    C.Leo ran in the direction Luffy flew from and quickly found Vivi, her father and one of the head guards, Chaka. They were tending to Vivi''s father, who was bleeding a fair bit. It seems Crocodile took his frustration out on him.


    Sanji was also present, but he was out of commission. He wasn''t hurt, no, he was bleeding from his nose, unconscious near the also present Robin. Robin had her head down, her hat casting a shadow over her face and Leo could feel that she was conflicted right now.


    Leo shook his head and walked over to Vivi.


    C.Leo - "Hey, Vivi, how is he?"


    Vivi turned to him with tears in her eyes. Chaka also turned to him with vigilance.


    Robin also raised her head a bit to look at him.


    Vivi - "He''s really hurt. Please! Will you go get Chopper!?"


    C.Leo - "Sure."


    Using a link that they share, he found that Zoro, Usopp and Chopper had finished their fights already, so he got the other clone to bring them over.


    Seconds later, a portal opened up and four people came out, though one of them was being carried. Zoro and Usopp had a lot of bandages on their body. Zoro was still walking though.


    Neither of them were hurt as badly as their Canon counterparts, so that is good.


    The moment Chopper came through the portal Vivi shouted him, asking for help, so he scuttled over and started tending to the King.


    Robin was shocked to see that there was two of Leo, but didn''t show it.


    Robin - ''Just how many secrets do you hold...''


    The clone that just came through the portal and placed Usopp on the ground, looked over to her, gave her a smile, nodded at her and then dispersed.


    Zoro looked at Robin for a moment and then at Leo curiously.


    Zoro - "Why is she standing there? Aren''t you going to get rid of her?"


    He was mostly just curious about why Leo hadn''t killed her. He seems to kill everyone else they have been against. Except for the bunch at Whiskey Peaks.


    C.Leo - "Just leave her be. She doesn''t have any bad intentions towards us and she doesn''t deserve to die by my standards."


    Zoro nodded and left it at that. He had spent enough time with Leo to know that he had some standards and won''t just kill every enemy he comes across. Even if it seems like he does...


    The head guard had other thoughts however and started angrily berating him.


    Chaka - "How can you say she doesn''t have bad intentions and that she doesn''t deserve death!!? She is sided with Crocodile and is part of the cause for the Kingdoms dire circumstances! She is a vile criminal that deserves to executed!!!" (Sorry, I don''t really know his personality)


    Robin''s head sunk and guilt seeped into her heart.


    Leo looked at him coldly.


    C.Leo - "I don''t appreciate being shouted at. If it wasn''t for her, this Kingdom would have fallen and you wouldn''t have even known how. She purposely let Vivi follow her and discover Crocodile''s identity as the Head of Baroque Works. If she wanted, you, Vivi and her father would be dead right now. She has her own reasons for doing what she has done and while I don''t agree with what she''s done, I don''t believe she deserves death. You have no right to question me or my decision."


    Leo proceeded to ignore him. Chaka was angered by this and about continue arguing, and maybe attack, but he was stopped by a hand gripping his arm. It was the King, who was staring at him sternly.


    Robin was astounded that Leo had just defended her. Never would she have expected that someone she had only met twice, and only had a single conversation with, would speak in her defence. She doesn''t even know how he knew so much about her, but she was grateful that he had done this for her.


    With her head lowered, she smiled softly. How long had it been since someone had done something like this for her or anything for her without having ulterior motives. It made her happy.


    While all of this was happening, Luffy and Crocodiles fierce battle was coming to a close.


    Proving Leo''s hypothesis that Luffy had gotten stronger. The fight had only been a few minutes, but he had quickly taken control of the fight, soaking Crocodile in water and punching the hell out of him.


    Not to say that it was completely one-sided, Crocodile had inflicted his own share of damage on Luffy. He had also started using his ace, his hook. After taking the guard off of it, letting him deliver attacks that have poison in them, so Luffy had been poisoned.


    The courtyard had even been turned into a desert thanks to Crocodile''s ability. At this point, Luffy was using his own blood as the necessary liquid to land attacks on Crocodile.


    Both parties were breathing heavily with a bit of distance between them.


    Crocodile - "You irritating fool! I have worked too hard and for too long for you to get in my way! Desert Spada!"


    He shot a crescent sand blade at Luffy. Luffy dodged tiredly by jumping to the side, but stumbled because of the poisons affect on his body. Crocodile took advantage of this and dispersed his body into sand, then appearing behind Luffy, swinging his hook at his back.


    Luffy, seemingly sensing the attack, spun around and punched towards Crocodile''s face. Their attacks landed at the same time, sending Luffy skidding across the ground and Crocodile flying through the air, extremely dazed.


    Luffy rolled to his feet and shot his arm back while twisting it.


    Luffy - "I made a promise to Vivi... That I would kick your ?ss and help her save her Kingdom! AND THAT WHAT I''M GONNA DO!!! Gum Gum RIFLE!"


    His arm shot forwards at a high speed, using every last ounce of his strength in one last attack. Landing right at Crocodile''s solar plexus as he fell to the ground, knocking him out completely and sending him crashing through the Palace walls.


    After waiting a moment incase Crocodile got back up, but seeing that he didn''t, Luffy threw his head back and flung his arms into the air then roared.


    Luffy - "I WON!!!"


    Letting the whole Palace learn of his victory, he then fell forwards having passed out, but Leo had made sure to catch him.


    Leo quickly went back to Nami and picked her up, then went over to where everyone else was gathered.


    Leo - "Battle''s over everyone. Chopper, patch Luffy up would ya."


    Handing Luffy over to Chopper and placing Nami down, he turned to leave for a moment.


    Leo - "Be right back."


    He was obviously going to finish off Crocodile.


    He went to where Crocodile''s unconscious body was lying. He wanted to use Penance Stare and make him suffer for his misdeeds, but that won''t work with him unconscious.


    So, he poured a bunch of water on him, but that didn''t work and he was still unconscious. Because he couldn''t be bothered waiting for him to wake up, he just pulled out the Jitt he stole from Smoker and rammed it through Crocodile''s heart, then took his soul.


    (I''m going to say Crocodile had around 60 tons worth, but because he lacked any real fights after going to Alabasta, he became sloppy. So, 30 from Crocodile and the other 23 is from Mr.1, Mr.4 and Ms.Merry Christmas.)


    Picking up Crocodile''s body, he went back to the group and tossed the body to the side.


    The King, Chaka and Robin were surprised to see Crocodile dead. Vivi wasn''t very happy that he had once more killed someone, but she didn''t say anything this time. The others were expecting this.


    Leo looked around.


    Leo - ''I feel like I''m forgetting something...''


    Fortunately, Robin ended up telling them all about an important matter.


    Robin - "Congratulations on your victory, but you probably shouldn''t get comfortable yet. There is still the rebels to deal with and there is also a bomb in the clock tower."


    Leo - ''Oh yeah...'' "Thanks for telling me about the bomb. As for the rebels, I''ve sorted that out already, so no worries."


    His clone, that had yet to dissappear, went and took care of it. Less than a minute later, a huge explosion happened a few miles up in the sky above Alubarna.


    Leo - "All done."


    Robin stood there with her mouth open, not knowing whether to laugh or cry. They had spent years plotting the takeover of Alabasta, but all that was ruined by basically one man''s interference.


    Seeing that no one was paying attention to her, she decided to leave. It didn''t seem like she would get what she did all this for in the end... But then, she heard a voice in her head.


    Leo - ["Go to the West. The Royal Mausoleum."]


    When Leo asked for Psychic powers, telepathy was included in his powers. The range just isn''t that great.


    Robin froze for a moment, but soon started walking again. She was exited and hopeful, wondering if this would be what she worked so long for.


    With hurried steps, she made her way to the West.


    Leo then turned to Vivi and her father.


    Leo - "The matter is mostly settled now, but you two should go and address your citizens."


    That was the moment that a certain weird haired man made his entrance.


    Igaram - "What he says is true. The Kingdom is not completely out of trouble yet."


    Vivi recognised his voice and spun around to face him excitedly.


    Vivi - "Igaram! You''re alive!!"


    After a heartfelt reunion, Vivi and her father got up and left the Palace to go speak to everyone. It had also started raining.


    Leo and the other just sat down and relaxed.


    Meanwhile, with Robin, she had quickly arrived at the Royal Mausoleum, where Leo''s clone had been waiting for her. This was the same clone that went to deal with the bomb.


    C.Leo - "Hey. Well, if you just follow me, I''ll take you to the Poneglyph."


    He then turned and started walking. Robin followed him, but there was a couple questions that were nagging to be answered.


    Robin - "How do you know so much about me and why are you helping me."


    C.Leo - "... Well for one, I can read minds, but I already knew a bit about you even before meeting you. Like the reason the World Government destroyed your home and branded you a criminal. And as for why I''m helping you... I don''t know. I have no real reason. I gain nothing, but I lose nothing either, not even time considering this is a clone. Just think of it as a whim, sympathy for you or as a gesture of friendship. Whichever you like. We''re here."


    As they were talking they arrive at the entrance to the tombs, so he started walking down the stairs.


    Robin was contemplating his words. It was a surprise that he could read minds and that he knew what really happened to her, considering not many people did, but she didn''t know what to think about his reasoning. Whim, sympathy or friendship, all of them are strange reasons to help a stranger like he is. Even if he can read her mind.


    Leo decided to ask her a question while they walk.


    C.Leo - "Tell me, Robin. What will you do once you find out what happened in the Void century? Will you reveal it to the world? Or keep it to yourself? Do you want revenge against the World Government for what they did to your people?"


    Robin looked towards him and answered frustratedly.


    Robin - "Of course I want revenge! They killed everyone I cared about and made me live a life on the run! But how could I possibly get revenge? I can''t possibly fight the World Government, so I at the very least want to know what it was that they didn''t want to be discovered! After that, I don''t know..."


    C.Leo - "... What if I told you, I could get you your revenge? That I could torture every single person in the World Government and even allow you to kill them with you own hands?"


    She stopped in place and looked at him like he was crazy. Seeing that he continued walking, she quickly followed him again.


    Robin - "Aren''t you a little too overconfident...?"


    C.Leo - "Not really. I''m confident that I''m one of, if not the strongest person in this world and even if I''m not, it wouldn''t be difficult for me to become so."


    Robin genuinely couldn''t help thinking that Leo had a few screws loose.


    Robin - "... Okay... Let''s say I believe you... I would have to ask, what do you want in return?"


    C.Leo - "Honestly...? There is nothing I want, that you can give, that I can''t take if I really want it. So, I guess it''s free."


    She seemed to take offence to this.


    Robin - "And how do I have nothing you could want!?"


    C.Leo - "The only thing you have that I could want, is knowledge and your Devil Fruit. Both things I can get easily by killing you, but that doesn''t interest me, so therefore you have nothing I want."


    Hearing him say it again, her brows furrowed. Did he really think she had such little worth. Her frustration made her speak impulsively.


    Robin - "Well, what about myself?"


    She immediately regretted it and internally screamed about how unlike her this was.


    Leo was the one to freeze in place this time. He never expected to hear this from her


    C.Leo - "As beautiful as you are and as tempting as an offer that is, if you nor I love each other, then I''m not interested in such things."


    He didn''t know what was going on in her head as he wasn''t reading her mind, he only read minds when needed, but he was seriously considering it right now.


    After that, they walked in silence until they reached a big set of doors. They went through the doors and saw the Poneglyph.


    Leo was kind of curious about what was actually on it. In Canon, Robin said it was just the history of the Kingdom, but it was theorised that she lied and didn''t want to tell Crocodile about Pluton. So, he decided to go and read it.


    Moments later and he was done.


    C.Leo - "It''s actually just the Kingdoms history... That''s disappointing."


    Robin''s head spun towards him.


    Robin - "You can read it!?"


    C.Leo - "Yup. I understand every language in existence. And that''s not a brag, just stating it."


    Robin - "Have you read others?"


    C.Leo - "No, this is the first. But, I do know where a couple are."


    Robin - "Hmm..."


    She went back to reading the Poneglyph. It wasn''t as simple to read for her. She had to decipher it, whereas it was like reading his native language to Leo, thanks to God. Still, it didn''t take her much longer than Leo, showing just how smart she was.


    C.Leo - "It''s funny that Crocodile did all this to get a super weapon, but would have only gotten a history lesson."


    Robin chuckled in agreement.


    C.Leo - "Well, now that we''re finished here, is there anywhere you would like to be dropped off at before I leave?"


    She shook her head.


    Robin - "No thank you, I''ll make my own way out. Thank you for bringing me here."


    C.Leo - "No problem. Bye."


    He then dispersed, leaving Robin alone with her thoughts.


    - With Leo -


    The crew had been lead to some guest rooms in the Palace and ones who had fought were sleeping. Leo was lying on a bed when he got the memories from his clone. After reviewing the memories, he closed his eyes and relaxed.


    (I was thinking of getting Haki from Crocodile, but that felt too easy and I thought of a better way to get it, but in a weak state so he has to train Armament Haki at the very least.)

 Chapter 28 - Ch 26 DATE!!!

    (Sorry for being gone, I had a medical issue and my Internet was out for a bit.)


    - The next day -


    After resting for the night, not that he needed it, Leo got up and decided to go outside, where he sat cross legged and thought.


    Yesterday, he got five new Devil Fruit abilities. The Sand Sand Fruit, a Logia type. The Dice Dice Fruit and Spike Spike Fruit, both Paramecia types. And a couple of new additions, the Mole Mole Fruit and Inu Inu no Mi: Model Dachshund, Zoan types. (He may have gotten the Copy Copy fruit from Mr.2 aswell, but whatever...)


    Something unique about the Zaon types that he had found, was that they possessed a bit of consciousness, an instinct. This lead him to believe that there may be more to the Devil Fruits than people realize.


    The Devil Fruits possess a soul, he can sense that, but they also have a curse which is foreign them, evident by how said curse is burnt away when he takes the Devil Fruits for himself, otherwise he would receive less because he would be burning part of the soul/power itself.


    From what he has seen, only the Zoan types have the addition of instinct, similar to how humans and animals are.


    If they were converted to cultivation terms, the Zoan types would be Bloodlines, Logia would be Elementals or Laws and the Paramecia would be Concepts.


    Hell, the world is practically based upon Body cultivation and Soul cultivation, they just lack Energy, but that is because it is replaced by the unique abilities that Devil Fruits grant.


    You may wonder what brought about the sudden contemplation of how this world works, well it is because Leo, a being capable of having all the Devil Fruits and wants to have a large amount of them, also wants to be able to use them. Though some would be pretty useless...


    Take the two Zoans he has now, a Mole and a Dachshund. While it might be funny to turn into a Mole and then use his own ability to grow in size, then start destroying his enemy as a Godzilla sized Mole, it is nonetheless pretty useless. The only other use would be that it would be easier to maneuver underground...


    With that thought, Leo remembered that he still had to find the Poneglyph that is buried in the desert.


    Leo quickly made a couple dozen clones and had them run out to go search for it.


    The main problem with all this is, he won''t be able to train much when he is on the ship and they won''t always be on land. Even if they were, he would probably end up causing mass destruction when he trains.


    There also isn''t anyone around that could provide a real challenge... Other than himself, but he still wouldn''t be able to train properly... Unless he did it in his dimension...


    Leo - *Smack* "I''m a fu?k?n? idiot..."


    With a facepalm, backed by a fair amount of power, creating a very loud sound, he sat there wondering why his head never seemed to work properly.


    He could have been using clones and his dimension this entire time. While the clones are spending years training, he would only be waiting a few days... And he never gets physically exhausted(except for that one time), so they would be able to train 24/7. This doesn''t help him gain physical strength, but he would have the skills to use what he has.


    Who said that you can''t be a master of everything? All you need is clones and endless stamina!...


    With a sigh, Leo got up and dusted of his pants and stretched a bit. Then he made a massive isolated island in his dimension and a couple hundred clones, that went straight to that island. It is completely flat, but the clones can change it to whatever they want and can choose what to train, though the Ghost Rider abilities are the main focus.


    With a blank expression he walked back to his room to wallow in self-pity from his own idiocy.


    When he got to his room, he flopped onto his bed, with his head in his pillow and screamed.


    *Knock Knock*


    Leo - *Muffled* "Come in..."


    Leo heard the door open and waited for the person to talk, but got nothing came, so he turned his head towards the person and found Nami looking at him in confusion.


    Nami - "What''s wrong with you?"


    He looked her blankly before sighing and sitting up.


    Leo - "Nothing... What''s up?"


    Nami - "Oookay? Well, I came to check on you, because I heard what sounded like you screaming into a pillow...?"


    Leo - "Oh... Well, yeah... Sorry about that, just a bit frustrated about something."


    Nami - "It''s fine. Well, if you''re okay, then I''ll go back to my room."


    Leo - "Hm. Hey, Nami?"


    She stopped and looked at him curiously.


    Leo - "Would you like go out with me?"


    Nami stood there frozen for a moment, then her mind seemed to fix itself and she blushed heavily. She quickly turned around, so that Leo couldn''t see her face.


    Nami - "YES! Ahem, I mean yeah. Just give me a few minutes to get ready."


    She then ran off, covering her face which had a huge smile present.


    Leo smiled seeing her reaction.


    Leo - ''So cute.''


    - 1 Hour later -


    He hadn''t actually changed into anything yet, because he can change in a moment.


    Leo walked over to Nami''s door and knocked on it.


    Leo - "Hey, Nami, it''s me."


    When he announced that he was there, he started hearing some rustling and hurried foot steps, then the door swung open.


    Standing in the doorway was Nami, wearing a long sleeved white shirt, black leggings and a pair of white trainers. (A/N: I have Zero fashion sense and don''t even know if one piece has these thing...)


    Leo - "Wow... You look amazing as always. So, I guess you want something casual then."


    Guessing that she didn''t want something fancy for their date, he changed his clothes to a red shirt, black jeans and black army boots.


    Leo - "Well, would you like to start our date?"


    He offered her his hand with a charming smile. Nami blushed with a smile and happily took his hand into her own.


    The both of them walked out of the portal and arrived in an alleyway.


    Nami started looking around.


    Nami - "So, where are we?"


    Leo - "Back at Rainbase. There should be a fair few Marines in Alubarna right now. Plus, I remember seeing a nice looking cafe on our first outing together. Hopefully, we won''t have to cut our date short like last time." ''I''ll probably kill anyone who bothers us.''


    Nami - "Haha. Hopefully."


    Leo - "Let''s get going then."


    Leo smiled and then started to walk, still holding Nami''s hand. Nami was practically beaming with joy and it made Leo feel happy in turn.


    It didn''t take long to locate the cafe, where they ordered some food and beverages, then sat and talked with each other.


    After spending some time at the cafe, they left and look around at some attractions.


    They were both looking around, seeing if there was anything that would be interesting.


    Suddenly, a scantily dress woman sauntered over to Leo''s side and wrapped her arms around his right arm, pressing it into her br??sts.


    Woman - "Hey, handsome! Wanna come have some fun~?"


    Leo answer expressionlessly.


    Leo - "No thanks."


    He then removed his arm from her grasp, but she immediately grabbed it again and looked at him with an overly sweet smile.


    Woman - "Come on~ You''ll enjoy yourself, I promise~!"


    Now she was getting on his nerves and he was considering burning her.


    Nami had also realized what was happening and was equally annoyed that this woman was interrupting their date. She also saw that Leo was ready to kill the woman.


    She over and grabbed Leo''s other arm and glared at the woman.


    Nami - "Can you get off my boyfriend!?"


    She was releasing a murderous aura that made the people in the surroundings move away.


    The woman immediately let go of Leo.


    Woman - "Sorry, I didn''t know he was taken!"


    She then turned around and practically ran away.


    Nami - "Hmph!"


    Nami started walking and angrily grumbling while pulling Leo along with her.


    Nami - "Stupid hussy! I can accept that I might not be the only one... But I''ll be damned if some random bitch gets to try something..."


    (A/N: Accept my bullshit or else!)


    (It''s normal to threaten your readers, right?)


    Not wanting their date to be completely ruined, Leo decided to take her mind off it and spoke with a teasing tone.


    Leo - "So, I''m your "boyfriend" then?"


    This made her freeze and turn red when she realized what she had said, but she wasn''t one to back down. So, she started walking again, though somewhat mechanically.


    Nami - "Mhm. That''s right!"


    She then stopped in place, swivelled around and looked him right in the eye with an intense expression.


    Nami - "Or what? Do you not want to be with me or something? Hm?"


    She put on a confident facade, but Leo could feel how anxious she really was.


    He started thinking about how he feels about her. He definitely likes her. He cares about her well-being and like to make her happy... He would definitely kill anyone who hurts her, in as painful a manner he could...


    Without realizing, he had stayed silent for too long and had made Nami feel even more anxious than she was.


    Taking notice of her rapidly growing anxiety, he quickly put the bags he was carrying into his inventory, then pulled her into his ?h?st with his left arm and started to stroke her head with his right hand.


    This seemed to calm and reassure her.


    Leo - "If I didn''t want to be with you, when you''re the reason I''m able to feel happiness again, I wouldn''t want to be with anyone else."


    (A/N: I cringed...)


    Moving his hand from her head and cupping her cheek to look at her face.


    Leo - "So, if you want to be with me, I''d be more than happy to be with you."


    Nami then shoved her head into his ?h?st and wrapped her arms around him, which he reciprocated.


    Nami - "I''m glad you said that."


    Leo - "Well, let''s be honest, I''d probably kill anybody else that tried to get with you. Hehe."


    Nami - "Hahaha, probably."


    After standing there hugging for a few moments, they separated and started walking hand in hand again, both equally happy.


    It might seem strange that all this happened in the middle of the street and no one interrupted or said anything, but that is because Leo manipulated everyone to ignore them.


    After officially becoming a couple, they looked around for a few more hours, shopped a bit and ate at a nice restaurant.


    They were both now sitting on a bench, Nami was resting her head on Leo''s shoulder while he hugged her with one arm.


    Nami - "I''m really happy that you asked me out today."


    Leo - "So am I... I can''t say that I''m not afraid about getting into a relationship again, but I''m sure I would regret it if I didn''t take a chance. I''m glad that I did and hope we can be happy."


    He hugged her tighter, afraid that she will suddenly disappear and his happiness along with her.


    Nami shifted her position a bit and hugged him. She then kissed him on his cheek.


    Nami - "We will be happy, I''m sure of it. And I''ll make sure that you never have to regret being with anyone again."


    Leo smiled at her affectionately.


    Leo - "Thank you."


    He then kissed her forehead and then pulled into a complete hug, where they stayed for a couple minutes until Leo remembered something and separated a little bit.


    Leo - "Hey, do you still want to know what my clones were doing back at Drum Island?"


    Nami looked at him with a look of confusion, then realization.


    Nami - "Oh hey, I had forgotten about that. Yes. I want to know what you were doing!"


    She looked at him with eager curiosity.


    Leo - "Well then, I''ll show you!"


    He picked her up and moved them both into his dimension. Specifically, he went to the recreated Drum Island, on top of one of the mountains.


    Nami looked around in curiosity, amazed by the sudden change in location.


    Leo smirked at her.


    Leo - "What do you think? Look familiar?"


    After getting a good look at her surroundings, she identified where she was, but also that there was something wrong.


    Nami - "It looks like we''re back at Drum Island... But, there is no castle or any villages...?"


    Leo looked out at the Island that he had created.


    Leo - "Yup! I have my own dimension or realm, where I have made an almost complete replica of the Island! I even moved some animals into it. I''ve also made one of Little Garden, but without the diseases and poisonous bugs... So, what do you think?"


    He turned back to her with amusement because of the look of bewilderment on her face.


    Her mouth hung open from shock.


    Nami - "... Are you sure you''re even human...?"


    Leo - "Hmm... Technically? No. I don''t think I can be classified as human anymore... Maybe an undead or spirit or something like that."


    She stared at him for a moment before putting a hand on her forehead.


    Nami - *Sigh* "How can you say things like that so casually...?"


    Leo - "Hehe! Hey, I can bring people back from the dead, all be it limitedly, but compared to that, this seems less impressive in my opinion."


    Nami - "You have your own world! That''s impressive! You''re basically a God!!!"


    Leo - "Hah! I don''t think so. I''m no where near strong enough to be a God. Besides, I don''t want to be a God, it seems bothersome and boring, and I just want to have fun."


    She stared at him blankly and then sighed again.


    Nami - "You''re a bit exasperating, you know that... Not wanting to be a God because it seems "bothersome and boring"."


    Leo - "Hahaha. It''s better than having an overinflated ego and a God complex from power that was given to me, right?"


    He looked at her with a cheeky smile and a raised eyebrow.


    Nami - "Haha. I guess, you''re right."


    She then kissed him on the cheek and started looking around again.


    Nami - "This is still amazing though."


    After taking in the scenery for a while longer she realized that they had been gone for a long time.


    Nami - "Hey, we should probably head back to the Palace before it gets too late!"


    Leo - "Oh, you don''t need to worry about that. I can change the flow of time in here. It hasn''t even been a second outside. When I''m inside personally, I can make the time difference so that no matter how long we''re in here, we can go out and it will be like no time has passed at all. When I''m not here, I can only make it so that for every day outside, five years pass inside."


    Nami - "... Wow... I''m just gonna stop being surprised, it will be better for my health."


    Leo - "Haha. Well, if you''re done looking at the scenes, we can go back?"


    Nami - "Mm, sure."


    With her confirmation, he took them back to the bench they were sitting at.


    They continued their date for a little longer and then went back to the Palace via portal.


    When they got there, they talked with the rest of the crew and Vivi for a bit, then ate a modest meal together and went to bed. They had yet to have the feast that Luffy was promised, because he was still sleeping... But it was only a matter of time.


    (I definitely bit off more than I can chew by having 3 fanfics going simultaneously. So, the others will still be going, but this is my main focus.. Sorry if you like the others more.)

 Chapter 29 - Ch 27

    - The 2nd Day after Crocodile''s defeat -


    Nothing was really happening. Leo just sat in the Palace library with Nami and read some books for most of the day.


    It was at noon that Luffy had awoken, then everything got loud and chaotic.


    They all soon ended up in the Palace Great Hall to have the promised feast, where Luffy ate like a cave man... But, despite the major lack of table manners, everyone had fun and laughed a lot.


    After the chaotic meal, they all went to the Palace Bathhouse.(no clue if that''s what it''s call)


    Sanji - "Hey, where''s the women''s baths?"


    Cobra - "Right on the otherside of that wall!"


    Igaram - "YOUR MAJESTY!!!"


    All of them ran to the wall to peek over, except Leo and Zoro.


    Leo wasn''t going to let them however. He sent a bunch of chains at them, stopping them from moving and then threw them into the water.


    Leo looked at Cobra.


    Leo - "C''mon man, your daughter is in there..."


    Cobra - "..."


    Sanji/Usopp/Luffy - "LEO!!! WE WANTED TO SEE!!!"


    Zoro - "I really don''t see why they want to look so much..."


    Leo looked at Zoro blankly.


    Leo - "That''s because the only thing you think about is your swords..."


    Zoro - "Tch. That''s not all I think about..."


    Leo - "Oh, yeah. You also think about training and booze."


    Zoro - "Grr..."


    Leo - "Heh!"


    After that, Cobra, who was watching everything with a smile, got the groups attention and bowed while thanking them.


    Then everyone went back to enjoying themselves. Except for Leo, who had to thwart a few more peeking attempts.


    - The next day -


    Leo woke up and received memories from the 24 clones he had sent searching for the Poneglyph.


    22 of the memories were unsuccessful and only told him that they found nothing.


    1 of them was successful and told him that the Poneglyph was now in his inventory.


    The final clone turned out to be a clone that was made by the original 24th, so he focused on that to find out why it was made.


    - Clones memories -


    After Leo made the couple dozen clones, they all went out in search of the lost Poneglyph buried within the desert.


    The first day wasn''t very successful and there was no other interesting things worthwhile.


    The second day was much like the first, except one of the clones had come across a certain cowgirl. Nico Robin.


    After thinking about it for a moment, C.Leo figure that she was probably searching for their ship, so that she could stowaway on it. Too bad it was in Leo''s inventory.


    With nothing better to do, the clone decided to see her. But, he wasn''t going to be normal about it of course.


    He went up behind her and placed a hand on her shoulder.


    C.Leo - "Howdy, Cowgirl!"


    Robin - "KYAAA!" (Idk...)


    She jumped in fright.


    When he saw her reaction, he started laughing like crazy.


    C.Leo - "Pfft-hahahaHAHAHAHAHAH!!! I hoped that would happen!"


    Robin turned to him, recognising his voice.


    Robin - "WHY WOULD YOU DO THAT!? YOU ASS!!"


    C.Leo - "Hahahaha! Sorry. It was too tempting. Anyways, what you doing out here? Lose your herd or something?"


    He looked at her with a shit eating grin on his face, which got her nerves and after he had just scared the hell out of her, she couldn''t stand it. So, she kicked him in the shin.


    Robin - "OW!"


    Which was a bad idea...


    C.Leo - "Yeaah... I wouldn''t advise doing that."


    She looked at him again with a more fierce glare, but it wasn''t very effective when she was standing on one leg while holding the other.


    Having had his fun, he decided to stop messing with her. He made the both of them some seats and a sun umbrella to shade them.


    Robin saw this and was quite amazed, but she didn''t say anything and sat down.


    She took her boot off and started massaging her sore foot.


    C.Leo - "Because, I''m damn near indestructible."


    Robin - "Would have been nice to know before I kicked you..."


    C.Leo - *Chuckles* "So, what are you doing all the way out here?"


    He asked her with an expression that made it look like he already knew.


    Robin stared at his face, trying to figure him out.


    Robin - "Why do I feel like you already know... *sigh* I was searching for your ship. Seriously, where is it!? I''ve been looking all over."


    C.Leo - "Yeah, I figured that was your goal. I''m carrying it with me in a separate space."


    Robin - "I''m not even going to ask... Well, why are you out here?"


    Robin - "You mean scare me half to death... What exactly are you looking for?"


    C.Leo - "You can know once I''ve found it. Wouldn''t want to ruin the surprise, now would we?"


    His grin made another appearance.


    Robin - "Why does it feel like you just like to mess with me?"


    C.Leo - "Because I do. I don''t know why, but I do!"


    He smiled at her brightly, but it quickly turn into one of nostalgia as he looked up to the sky.


    C.Leo - *mumbling* "It''s b?r?ly been a month... but it feels like forever since I left them..."


    Robin didn''t hear what he said clearly, but she felt the sadness in his voice.


    Shaking off his nostalgia and putting a smile back on his face, he looked back to Robin.


    C.Leo - "I guess, I just enjoy your company. On that note, how about I stay with you and when it''s time to set sail, I can take you to the real me?"


    She looked surprised.


    Robin - "Why would you do that? Do you really trust me that much? To even take me with you...?"


    C.Leo - "I thought I made it clear that I don''t think you''re a bad person already. So, yes. I trust you. Besides, I told you, you can know what I''m looking for later. Can''t do that if you''re not around, now can I?"


    She found herself shocked by him once again.


    Robin - "Okay then. I will take you up on you''re offer."


    She tilted her head down a bit, letting her hat hide her face.


    Robin - *Mutters* "What a strange man you are..."


    A small smile crossed her lips.


    After setting their plans, they sat and talked for the rest of the day and when night came, C.Leo made a house for them to rest in.


    In the morning of the next day, when all the other clones dispersed themselves, he made another clone and sent it his place.


    - Memory ends -


    Leo smiled at the memory.


    Leo - ''I wonder how she will react when I show her the Poneglyph...?''


    He got up and went to see the rest of the crew, who were waiting for breakfast together.


    Leo - "Sup."


    Everyone - "Hey Leo."


    Leo - "So, when are we planning on leaving exactly?"


    Nami - "We should get going tonight or in the morning tomorrow. We don''t want to cause problems for Vivi''s dad by staying too long."


    Usopp - "Right. But what about Vivi? Is she coming with us?"


    Nami looked down.


    Nami - "I don''t know. I told her yesterday that we would probably leave today or tomorrow."


    Luffy shot onto his feet and slammed his hands onto the table.


    Luffy - "Huh? Vivi has to come with us! It''ll be fun!!"


    Nami hit him over the head.


    Nami - "Shut up idiot! This isn''t up to us. Vivi has to decide for herself. We will have to wait and see."


    The conversation then devolved into Luffy whining and unrelated topics.


    Outside the door to the room, Vivi was standing with her hands clutching at her dress.


    Deciding whether to do ones duty towards the Kingdom they love. And running off, free to be a pirate with their friends is a difficult one.


    She decided to swallow her feelings for now and go have fun with her friends. While she still can.


    Vivi put on a happy facade and went into the room to wait with them for breakfast.


    Vivi - "Hello everyone. Good morning."


    They all greeted back, unknowing to the fact that she had heard their discussion. Except for Leo, who could feel her soul and emotions.


    Soon enough, the Palace staff came with their breakfast and they got to eating.


    Awhile after they finished eating, they went and started doing their own thing. Zoro went to train. Chopper went and traded knowledge with the Royal physician. Usopp and Sanji went shopping, while Luffy tagged along.


    This left Leo, Nami and Vivi with each other to talk. It was mostly Nami and Vivi talking, and Leo just listening and answering every now and then.


    After an hour, the talking had died down and an awkward atmosphere enveloped the trio.


    Vivi had started thinking over what she will do regarding her decision, but she just kept going in circles.


    Nami wanted to help her, but she didn''t know how and didn''t want to make the decision for her.


    Leo was getting frustrated by Vivi''s chaotic emotions.


    He abruptly stood up and walked infront of Vivi. Nami was wondering what he planned to do, while Vivi hadn''t even registered his presence.


    He raised his hand and then karate chopped her on the head.


    *Bonk*


    Leo - "STOP THINKING SO HARD!!"


    Vivi - "OW!"


    She held her head with tears in her eyes.


    Nami was shocked.


    Nami - "LEO! What the hel-"


    She was cut off by him raising his hand.


    Leo - "Vivi!"


    Vivi looked at him, still in pain.


    Leo - "I know we haven''t seen eye to eye on a lot, but I think I know you well enough and can consider you a friend. God knows I don''t have a lot of them anymore... You have shown that you are more willing to sacrifice yourself for your Kingdom, than you are willing to do something that''s selfish for yourself. So you won''t leave!"


    Vivi started crying. Nami wanted to say something, but Leo continued.


    Leo - "You love this Kingdom and that is why you won''t leave it. Especially not right after you got it back and can start rebuilding. Honestly, you are infuriating. You''re are will to sacrifice your life for your home and it drives me crazy that someone can be so selfless. You and Nami are so alike, and I love her for crying out loud, which makes it even more frustrating. I wish you both were more selfish, but if you were any different, I couldn''t call you friend."


    Her tears were falling like a waterfall now and Nami was looking at him smiling.


    He knelt down infront of her and held her shoulders.


    Leo - "I''m sure the others are the same. They may want you to come, but not if it means you have change who you really are. A girl, too good for the cruelty of this world, too selfless to throw everything away and run off to be a pirate. And no matter what, they will never stop seeing you as a friend and shipmate."


    She dove into him, hugging him as tightly as possible.


    Vivi - "Waaaahhhhhh!!! Thank you!! Waahhh!!"


    Between sobs, she continously thanked him.


    Leo put his arms around her and stroked her back to comfort her. Nami also went over and joined the hug.


    Outside the room, King Cobra was leaning on the wall, he had a hand on his face covering his eyes, which had some tears falling. Beside him was Igaram.


    Cobra - "Thank you... Vivi has made some good friends, hasn''t she?"


    Igaram - "Yes, you majesty. She has indeed..."


    After a while of sobbing and hugging, Vivi had fallen asleep.


    Leo had picked her up and lay her down on the couch.


    Sat on a couch opposite and watched her as she slept.


    Nami - "She looks so peaceful and relaxed."


    Leo - "She was probably stressing about it all night and didn''t get much sleep."


    Nami - "Probably... But did you have to hit so hard? She''ll probably end up with a bump for a few days."


    Leo - "It''ll help her remember what I said then."


    Nami shook her head with a wry smile.


    Nami - "Whatever you say... Anyways, I''m proud of you. Good job! And... I love you too."


    She kissed himon the cheek and then rested her head on his shoulder.


    Leo wrapped his arm around her and they sat and cuddled for a while.


    A couple hours later, Vivi woke up. She was initially confused about why she was sleeping on a couch, but then she felt a bit of pain on her head from when Leo karate chopped her, and then she remembered everything that he had said to her and got a bit teary eyed again.


    She was happy and relieved. She was now reassured that no matter what she chose, the crew and her would always be friends.


    Leo noticed that she had woken up.


    Leo - "Good afternoon. Feeling better now?"


    Vivi sat up while wiping away the tears that had gathered. She looked at him with a bright smile.


    Vivi - "Yes! I''m feeling much better. Thank you."


    Leo - "No problem. If you ever need a knock on your head again, just ask me."


    She glared at him with a pout.


    Vivi - "Jerk!" (Baka!)


    After a moment, the both of them broke into laughter. Nami just smiled at them.


    The rest of the day went normally and time flew by. Everybody had returned and they ate together again.


    When they had finished eating, Vivi announced to them that she had decided that she wouldn''t be joining them in their journey, because she wants to stay and look after the Kingdom.


    They were sad, but they understood. That doesn''t mean Luffy didn''t complain however.


    It was decided that they would leave in the morning, so with it being their last night there, they had as much fun as possible before going to bed.


    - The next morning -


    The crew we all awake and set to go. Vivi came to see them off. (They are in their usual clothes)


    Vivi - "Will you all be listening to my speech before you leave the island?"


    Luffy - "You bet!"


    Nami gave her a hug.


    Nami - "I''m going to miss having another girl around."


    Vivi - "Haha. You''ll be fine. I''m going to miss you too."


    Everyone said their farewells and then it was Leo''s turn.


    He walked infront of her and ruffled her hair, much to her annoyance.


    Leo - "You are a huge pain in my ?ss and it''s like I''m talking to a brick wall half the time... But I would hate if something bad happened to you, so here."


    He made a white rectangular jewellery box in his hand and then opened it to reveal four white bracelets with a black X on them.


    Leo - "Make sure to always keep one with you and if you''re in danger break it, then I''ll come and help you out. You should know what the X represents."


    He closed the box and was about to hand it to her, but she jumped and hugged him with tears in her eyes.


    Leo - "Hey now, don''t cry. I don''t want your snot on me. Besides, you don''t want to be all puffy eyed during your speech."


    She backed away from him while laughing and wiping her tears away.


    Leo handed her the box, which she pulled to her ?h?st, then he went over to the others.


    He made a portal to Nanohana and they all walked through it while waving.


    The place Leo chose, was the place they all hid when they first arrived in Alabasta. They had an hour or two to wait for her speech, so Leo made some shade and then sat against a wall.


    - 1 hour 30 minutes later -


    The towns loud speakers were turned on and Vivi''s voice was heard.


    Vivi - "I''ve been on an adventure..."


    She proceeded to give the same speech as Canon, but without the part where she talks to the crew. (A/N: I ain''t writing all that...)


    Instead there was this:


    Vivi - "On my adventure, I made some great friends that I want to see again someday. But, there is one person in particular, he is rude, ill-tempered and ruthless to people who get on his bad side. He tried repeatedly to show me that not everything is going to work out the way want it to. He wanted me to realise that sometimes a battle can''t be won without blood shed, which I refused to accept, because I didn''t want any of the people in this Kingdom to be harmed..."


    Her words touch the hearts of the citizens.


    Civi - "IT''S OKAY, PRINCESS!"


    Civi2 - "WE UNDERSTAND!!"


    Such word were shouted by many.


    Vivi - "He did this to help me. So that, when the time comes, I will be ready... HOWEVER! I still refuse to accept it, because that would mean accepting you all getting hurt. I will continue to stand by my beliefs and never change who I am! Hehehe. I bet he is listening to this now and is absolutely furious! Hahahaha!"


    Many people started to laugh along with her while others smiled.


    The individual himself grinned slightly.


    Vivi - "He is a total jerk!... But is one of the best friends I could ask for!! I know that even though I won''t change and refuse to listen to him, if I need him, he''ll still come to help me! So, WHEREVER YOU ARE, THANK YOU!!!"


    Whole Kingdom - "THANK YOU!!!"


    Back with the crew, Leo had his hood up and hid his face, which had a smile present.


    Leo - "Stupid girl..."


    The rest were also smiling and looking at Leo.


    With her speech over, the crew left towards the sea.


    When they got to the ocean, Leo brought the Going Merry out in the water and they all boarded.


    Leo also messaged his clone, telling him that he could put Robin in the ship now, which he did and then dispersed.


    They quickly set sail, but not 5 minutes later, they were shot at with a cannon.


    *Boom*


    A black spear was shot at them or more specifically, at Leo.


    The spear went directly for him and hit him in the side of his head, making his head tilt to the opposite side a bit and the metal spear fold in on itself.


    Usopp - "AHHHH!!! A DIRECT HIT!!!"


    Nami - "LEO!! ARE YOU OKAY!?!?"


    She was extremely worried for him. She knows he is immortal, but she still worries.


    Leo pulled the once was metal spear off his face.


    Leo - "Yeah, I''m fine. Just wasn''t expecting that."


    Then using the ability of the Munch Munch fruit through his Hellfire, which he had learned so that he won''t be eating everything, he absorbed the metal.


    Leo - "Now then..."


    Looking around, one could see that the ship had been surrounded on four sides.


    Leo - "Time to show them what happens when you shoot me with a cannon."


    He walked over to the side of the ship and hopped into the water beside it.


    The crew just looked at each other.


    Sanji - "Do you think he''s pissed?"


    Usopp - "He did just get shot in the head with a cannon..."


    Suddenly the boat started shaking violent and while rising out of the water, so the crew hung on for dear life.


    After a few seconds, the shaking settled and the crew started looking around, when they looked up, they saw a huge flaming skull.


    It was then that they realized that they were in Leo''s hand.


    Their jaws dropped a bit.


    Zoro - "Yup. He''s pissed..."


    Leo in his giant Ghost Rider state, looked down on the Marines ships that like they were toys to him.


    On the Marines ships, the soldiers were shaking from fear. Some were crying. Some pissed themselves. And others were screaming about a Demon.


    Leo bent down and flicked the ships around him, sending them skidding away.


    GR Leo - "Insects."


    He then started walking, making his way through water and away from Alabasta.


    Back on land, people saw his giant form and were freaking out.


    When Leo had put some distance between them and the island, he put the ship down and shrunk back to normal size to get on.


    Leo - "Those ?ssholes... Now my neck feels funny."


    Everyone just stared at him blankly.


    Robin - "Well, that was shocking."


    Everyone - "Right. Wait... WHAT ARE YOU DOING HERE!?..."


    (I am learning the Dao of Cliffhangers... Sorta.)


    (Okay. I just want to rant for a bit. If you don''t care, then don''t read:


    Writing is such a pain in the ?ss! I have so many different things going on in my head.


    I can''t think of anything for re:monster or Ben 10 right now.


    But, I do have ideas for the Star Wars FF I talked about before... So that sucks...


    Hell, I read a couple MLP FFs and now have something for one myself...


    And, on top of all of that, I keep getting ideas for future worlds for Leo. Like seriously, I have plan to go to Doom for one thing, but it isn''t until like world 8 or something... And just to do that one thing, I need something to happen here in One Piece that I have planned. THAT''S HOW BIG THE SET UP IS!!! It''s good for the future, but is screwing me over right now!????


    K.. I''m done.)

 Chapter 30 - Ch 28 I dont have a title...

    (I fu?k?d up with the Poneglyph scene in Ch 25... I now have to rectify that... I should have read further ahead before hand.)


    Everyone - "WHAT ARE YOU DOING HERE!?!?"


    Everyone but Leo got on guard, ready to fight Robin.


    Robin just looked at Leo.


    Robin - "You didn''t tell them?"


    The others started looking between them in confusion. And in Nami''s case, a bit of suspicion.


    Leo shrugged in response.


    Leo - "I thought it would be a funny surprise."


    Luffy - "What''s going on? I''m confused..."


    Leo - "She is here because I brought her. Well, technically it was my clone, but let''s just ignore that."


    Nami - "So, why did you bring her on board then?"


    Leo - "A couple of days ago, I sent off 24 clones to look for something in Alabasta. One of my clones found Robin here wandering around, trying to find the ship. So, he went to say "hi" and then he decided to stick around, to then bring her to the ship."


    Robin - "By ''say "Hi"'', he means ''scare the hell out of me''!"


    Nami - "What were you looking for?"


    Robin - "I would also like to know. You said, you would show me when you have it."


    Leo - "I can''t really bring it out on the ship... Hmm... Give me a sec."


    Under their gaze, Leo walked over to the side of the ship and stuck his hand out.


    A big stream of Hellfire came out and started to form into a massive platform. A few seconds and it was complete.


    He had just made a big buoyant structure and attached it to the ship.


    With his platform made, he jumped over, raised his weight to 10 tons with the Kilo Kilo fruit to see if it would sink. The platform didn''t sink, so he figured it should hold under 100 tons with more surface area, which was around the weight of the Poneglyph.


    He turned to the others and signalled them over, which they did, curious of what he was going to show them.


    Leo - "You ready?"


    He stared at them with amusement, mostly Robin.


    They all nodded, so he didn''t waste anymore time and brought out the Poneglyph he had taken.


    Among the crew, there was confusion. They had no idea what this big block was, nor why it was important.


    But for Robin, there was shock and disbelief covering her face. She ran towards Leo, grabbed him by his shoulders and spoke frantically.


    Robin - "How did you get this!? Where was it!? Why didn''t you show me sooner!?!?"


    Leo - "Calm down. Calm down. I already told you that I knew where some were. I knew that there were two in Alabasta, I just didn''t know this ones exact location, so I had to search for it. It was buried in the desert, in some kind of old temple I guess. No one even knew it was there, so I took it. Now, go read it already."


    She let go of him and excitedly ran closer to the Poneglyph.


    Zoro - "I don''t get it... What''s so amazing about this big block?"


    Leo - "This "big block", is called a Poneglyph. They contain knowledge of historical significance. There was one in Alabasta''s Royal Mausoleum and was the reason Crocodile wanted to take over so much. He wanted to get his hands on an ancient weapon capable of easily destroying islands."


    They now realized the Poneglyph importance.


    Leo - "Unfortunately for him, even if he had got to know what was on that Poneglyph, it wouldn''t have helped him. It only contained stuff about the Kingdoms history. A brief mention of the weapon, but nothing about a location or how to build it. And finally, an apology..."


    Nami - "What was the apology about?"


    Leo - "It wasn''t clear... Just: ''I''m sorry... We have failed to protect the last of them... We have no way to defeat him anymore... We can only hope that the prophecy comes to pass, as ''he'' said it would. May the Will of D be passed on.'' And that''s it..."


    Sanji - "Who are these people that they''re talking about? And what is ''the Will of D'' supposed to be."


    Leo - "I don''t know who they are talking about... But I have some suspicions... As for ''the Will of D''. It is related to those who have the initial ''D'' in their name. Like with Luffy and the Pirate King."


    He pointed towards Luffy as he spoke.


    Luffy - "Huh?"


    The crew looked at him with slight surprise.


    Usopp - "But wait, the Pirate King''s name was ''Gold Roger'', so that doesn''t make sense."


    Leo - "That was a mistake. His name was ''Gol D. Roger''. The Marines are just idiots."


    By this point, Robin had finished reading the Poneglyph and walked over to them looking thoughtful.


    Leo - "You done?"


    Robin - "Yes. Thank you very much for showing me. I''m now one step closer to discovering what happened in the Void Era. I don''t know how I can repay you for helping...?"


    Leo waved her off dismissively and walked over to the Poneglyph.


    Leo - "Forget about it. I did it on my own."


    He placed the Poneglyph back into his inventory and walked to the ship.


    Leo - "You should all get back on the ship. Unless you wanna be dropped into the ocean?"


    Everyone took a moment to register what he said and then sprinted for the Going Merry, passing Leo on the way while he laughed at them.


    Leo - ''I''m glad I came here...''


    When he got back to the ship, he deconstructed the platform he made.


    Leo - "Things got a bit side tracked, but now that that is done with. Robin, you can ask what you wanted to."


    Robin - "Oh! Yes, thank you."


    She walked to the front of the ship and faced everyone, who were waiting to here what she had to say.


    Robin - "I would like to join your crew!"


    Simple and straight to the point.


    Luffy - "Okay."


    Zoro - "AT LEAST THINK FIRST!!"


    Robin - "Didn''t you accept a bit too easily?"


    She was genuinely confused.


    Luffy showed his classic grin.


    Luffy - "Well, Leo trusts you, so you must be a good person! Shishishi!"


    Robin looked at Leo, who just stood there with a smile, looking like he already expected this to happen.


    The thing is, Leo did expect it. He had come to the conclusion that, unless he directly stops the event from happening and intervenes in someone''s fate, the world should create the necessary circumstances for canonical like events to happen or replace it for a similar one.


    For example, if he directly prevents an event like Whitebeards death at Marineford, he will probably die to something/someone else at or around that same time period.


    Nami, standing at Leo''s side looking at him with a raised eyebrow.


    Leo easily noticed her behaviour.


    Leo - "Is everything okay, Nami?"


    Nami - "Yeah... Can you come to my room later?"


    Leo was confused about what she could want. He was pretty sure that what she wants isn''t s?xu??, because he couldn''t feel any ?ust from her. Plus, he doesn''t believe that she would be so quick to go there with their relationship.


    Leo - "Sure..."


    From there, the day went normally. Robin got properly introduced to the crew, and entertained Luffy and Chopper with her Devil Fruit abilities while conversing with Leo about random topics, as she had done the previous day.


    Soon, it had started getting dark and most of them had gone to bed.


    Leo was supposed to be on night watch, but he had to see what Nami wanted, so he made a clone to take his place on watch.


    He went straight to Nami''s room and knocked on her door.


    Nami - "Come in."


    With her invite, he opened the door and saw her at her desk, working on her map.


    Seeing her busy, he sat down on her bed and waited for her.


    - 20 minutes later -


    Nami carefully place her tools away and sighed contentedly. She turned turned and saw Leo sitting on her bed, staring and smiling at her affectionately, making her blush in embarrassments.


    Nami - "How long have you been there...?"


    Leo - *Chuckles* "I knocked 20 minutes ago and you said to come in."


    Nami - "Sorry..."


    Leo - "Don''t be. I enjoyed watching you work!"


    She blushed even more, which Leo found cute.


    Leo - "So, what was it that you wanted to talk about?"


    With his question, she calmed herself down and looked at him seriously.


    Nami - "Do you like Robin?"


    He initially was confused, but quickly realized what she meant.


    Leo - "Not the way your thinking."


    Nami - "Really? I''m not jealous or anything... Well, maybe a little. You just seem to like having her around a lot."


    Leo - "I do, but not because I fancy her. I don''t know about the future, but not right now. Being with her... Somewhat reminds me of my old friends."


    Nami - "Oh..."


    She got up from her seat and moved to the bed, sitting down next to him and taking his hand into her own.


    Nami - "Hey... Are you sure you can''t see them again? You said, you can''t go back, but why is that? If you need help, then we could all try."


    He looked at her gratefully and started rubbing the back of her hand with his thumb.


    Leo - "I appreciate it... But, it''s not that simple. You see, I... Uhh..."


    Seeing him struggle to say what he wanted, she felt a bit sad.


    Nami - "You don''t have tell me if you don''t want to..."


    Leo - "It''s not that. I just don''t really know how to explain it... I''ll just be blunt. I''m not from this world!"


    Bluntness may no have been his best decision, if the concerned look was anything to go by.


    Nami - "Leo, are you okay?"


    Leo - "Well, that''s a better reaction than I was expecting."


    To save some time and her concern, Leo showed her a few memories of his world using telepathy.


    Needless to say, she was very shocked, so it took her a while to collect herself. When she had, she looked at Leo, still filled with shock and disbelief.


    Nami - "... How...?"


    That''s all she could say.


    Leo - "God... When I died, I should have been able to go to Heaven, but I was consumed by rage and incapable of passing. So, I was given wishes, which I used to become something known as a Ghost Rider or the Devils Bounty Hunter. I just modified the abilities a bit. After I got my revenge, I was asked what the first world I want go to, and here I am."


    Nami, who had sat there, completely bewildered, sudden became worried and looked concerned.


    Nami - "WAIT! Is it okay for you to tell me this!?!? Aren''t you going to get in trouble!!?"


    Leo jumped a bit when she suddenly shouted and then stared at her wide eyed. Before bursting into laughter.


    Leo - "Pft-hahahaha! I tell you that I''m from a different world and met God, and that''s what you have to say?"


    He continued to laugh, meanwhile Nami was glaring at him and pouting.


    After he calmed down, he place a hand on her cheek and looked her in the eye lovingly.


    Leo - "I really do love you!"


    He move his head towards hers and kissed her. Not on her cheek, and not on her forehead, but on her lips.


    There was no ?ust behind his action, just love.


    Nami was surprised by his sudden kiss, but she didn''t have a problem and instead, sunk into it.


    While kissing her, Leo felt a warm feeling arise in his ?h?st, but he ignored it. Little did he know, Nami was feeling a similar phenomenon.


    30 Seconds later, Leo pulled away from the kiss, letting him see her adorable blushed face.


    Leo - "You look really cute when you blush."


    Nami - "S-shut up!"


    She buried her head in his ?h?st in order to hide her face. He just smiled and started to stroke her head.


    Nami - "... So? Will you be in trouble?"


    Leo - "I doubt it. When I modified my abilities, I made it so I can travel to other worlds. I don''t really want to spend eternity in a single world and I don''t have any plans on leaving my loved ones behind. So telling you shouldn''t be a problem. And even if you did start telling everyone you meet, what are the odds that they''d believe you."


    Nami giggled and hugged him.


    After a short silence, Nami removed her head from his ?h?st and looked at him curiously.


    Nami - "Wait. So how do you know about different worlds?"


    Leo - "Well, I don''t actually know how it works, but even worlds that you consider fiction can be real. I don''t know if that applies to all of them though. And I have yet to check, but I''m pretty sure there are copies or alternate versions of every reality." ''If there are, then won''t that mean that I get betrayed multiple times?''


    He started to grimace at that thought.


    Leo - ''Does that mean there are more of me running around in the multi verse?'' (There aren''t)


    Nami - "Does that mean, that this world is a story in your world?"


    There was the question he was worried would appear, but he answered honestly.


    Leo - "yes..."


    He then waited for reaction.


    Nami - "So, do you know the whole future of this world?"


    She looked at him curiously, while he looked at her with utter confusion.


    Leo - "No... The ''story'' was never complete when I died... and there is a lot I don''t fully remember... I''m sorry, why aren''t you freaking out?"


    Nami - "I don''t know. I''m shocked, sure, but I''m more curious than anything."


    She put a finger on her chin in a thinking manner, while he looked at her, flabbergasted.


    Leo - "...You''re weird..."


    She pouted at him.


    Nami - "Hmph! Well, you''re weirder..."


    Leo just stared blankly at her childish retort.


    Leo - *Sigh* "Well, I love you regardless. It''s also better than you having an existential crisis."


    He started patting her head, which she enjoyed.


    Leo - "Is there anything else you''re interested in?"


    Nami - "Hmm... You said you don''t know the whole future, but what are some of the things you know? And what are some of the things that you knew of that have already passed?"


    Leo - "My presence may have changed some things, but from what I remember, our next destination should be a Sky Island called Skypiea. As for some of the already passed events, I guess there was you getting sick and us having to go to Drum Island. Though I thought you might have been fine so long as you didn''t lose your shirt, but I guess not. It was part of the reason I was so angry back then, I was angry that I forgot and ran off into the jungle, putting your life at risk."


    He really was regretful about that.


    Nami - "So that was why... Well, it all worked out and we found Chopper, so just forget about that. Okay?"


    Leo - "Okay."


    Nami - "Good! Now then, there is something I want to do."


    Leo - "What is it-"


    He was cut off by her wrapping her arms around his neck and smashing her mouth onto his.


    Leo didn''t expect for her to take the initiative, but he reciprocated the kiss nonetheless.


    Moments later, they withdrew from their kiss.


    Nami - "I love you as well."


    Leo smiled happily and hugged her.


    They stayed there hugging for a while, then Leo loosened his hold.


    Leo - "It''s late, you should probably go to sleep."


    Nami - "Yeah, you''re right."


    Leo stood up and gave her a final kiss on her head, then started to leave.


    Nami - "Don''t sink the ship while on watch."


    Leo - "Heh. I''ll try. Goodnight."


    He then left her room, closing the door behind and resumes his watch duties.


    (I wonder how many people will drop because he told her about knowing about One Piece?


    Okay, I''m gonna take some time to read through all of the Skypiea arc, this is so I don''t mess up like I did with the Poneglyph. Kinda surprised no one called me out on that...


    Also, don''t expect a full story for the Poneglyphs.)

 Chapter 31 - Ch 29 Part of the Crew

    (Part of the ship.)


    (Or A town of Sinners)


    The night passed peacefully and Leo managed to avoid sinking the ship. Everyone awoke and started doing whatever they felt like.


    Leo ended up sitting with Robin, talking about archaeology. Well, more like Robin talked and Leo listened, occasionally asking questions.


    While they were talking, Nami came over and leaned on Leo''s shoulder, with a bit of a playful expression.


    Nami - "Hey, Leo? Are you sure that you''re not trying to get Robin in your harem?"


    Her words both shocked and confused Robin.


    Seeing that she was playing around, Leo pinched the bridge of his nose and decided to see where things go.


    Leo - *Sigh* "Didn''t we just talk about this? You''re not going to let this go, are you?"


    Nami - "Nope! I''ve decided that I want some sisters."


    Leo - "Don''t you already have a sister?"


    Nami - "Uhh... Oh! Would you look at that bird."


    She pointed to an empty sky...


    Leo - "There''s no bird there..."


    Nami - "You didn''t even look."


    Leo - "I don''t need to, I can''t feel any souls over there."


    Nami - "Uhg!"


    Realising that she had lost their back and forth, Nami sank to the ground in defeat. Then she went and latched onto Robin''s waist, and pretended to cry.


    Nami - "Waah. Robin, Leo is bullying me!"


    Leo - "Hey! That''s not true! She started it."


    Robin was beyond confused, looking at them acting like a pair of children, not understanding how things developed like this.


    When the two of them saw how confused Robin was, they started laughing together.


    Nami let go of Robin and went next to Leo, who created a seat for her.


    Robin - "What''s going on...?


    Still laughing at her confusion, Leo answered.


    Leo - "Nami was just messing around. Don''t worry about it."


    Robin calmed down and collected herself.


    Robin - "So... Are you two in a relationship?"


    Leo looked towards Nami, as if to ask what to say. Personally, he didn''t mind if everyone knew, but she might want to wait a bit longer.


    Nami however, simply grabbed hold of his hand.


    Nami - "Yes! We are."


    Robin - "That makes sense... But what was all that about making a harem? And the inclusion of myself in said harem?"


    Nami - "Well, Leo said he might have more lovers in the future."


    Leo - "Correction, if I happen to have feelings someone new and they feel the same, and they are okay with my other relationships, then I will get with them. And only if everyone else is in agreement."


    Robin looked at them strangely and then directed her focus on Nami.


    Robin - "And you''re okay with this?"


    Nami - "Yeah. He already explained his reasons and I think they are acceptable. Plus, I know he won''t just go chasing any pretty girl he comes across."


    Robin - "Oh? How can you be so sure? And what reasons if I may ask."


    Leo - "Well, I didn''t accept you proposition back at the Mausoleum, so I think I have that in my favour."


    Robin - "...Fair enough... And?"


    She opted to ignore that he implied she was pretty.


    Leo - "As for my reasons..."


    Nami looked at him with worry and tightened her grasp on his hand, but he just smiled at her.


    Leo - "Rather than explaining it all, it will be easier to just do this..."


    He then telepathically sent what was necessary. A bit about his life, his friends, the bitch and her betrayal, how he was killed and offered power, along with a brief summary of his abilities. Though he didn''t show who gave him his power.


    Robin was stunned silent for a moment and then she spoke louder than necessary.


    Robin - "YOU DIED!!?"


    Two words and everyone''s attention was focused on them.


    Leo - "Didn''t have to shout..."


    Robin - "WHY ARE YOU SO CASUAL ABOUT THIS!!?"


    Luffy came over, wondering what she was shouting for.


    Luffy - "What''s going on? What does she mean, ''you died''?"


    Leo looked at Luffy and sighed.


    Speaking loud enough for everyone to hear, he called them.


    Leo - "Whoever wants to know about my past, come over here."


    He waited a few seconds, in which everyone had gathered.


    With a sigh, he telepathically connected to everyone at the same time and resent what he sent to Robin. Nami was also connected.


    Within a few seconds, the mood turned solemn.


    Zoro - "... Well, that explains a lot..."


    Usopp - "I wondered why you seemed so cold..."


    Chopper - "Why do humans betray each other like that?"


    Leo - "I don''t know Chopper... But, I made them suffer for it!"


    His face turned incredibly cruel and he savagely smiled remembering what he did to them. The problem was, he was still using telepathy and sent the memory of their torture accidentally.


    The males cover the crotches subconsciously when they saw how he cut the guys d??k off. And the females weren''t much better when they saw what he did to the bitch.


    Zoro - "Can''t say that they didn''t deserve it, but..."


    Nami - "...That had to hurt..."


    Sanji - "Leo! How could you do something like that to such a pretty-"


    Before he could finish, a pressure descended on everyone.


    Leo - "Sanji... I know you have your disposition... But don''t EVER try to defend that filth infront of me again!... Or we''ll be having problems."


    Sanji - "Gulp... Right... Sorry..."


    The pressure stopped and silence ensued.


    Until, Luffy, who had been silent till now, walked to Leo''s side and put a hand on his shoulder.


    Luffy - "I''m sorry you went through that..."


    Leo - "Don''t worry about it... I didn''t mean to make everyone feel depressed. Sorry about that."


    He smiled at them.


    Leo - "But look at it this way... I''ve never been more free! And isn''t that what being a pirate is all about!? Freedom!"


    His words lightened the mood and brought smiles to their faces.


    Leo - "Now, you can all back to what you were doing. Shoo."


    Zoro - "Yeah yeah."


    Luffy - "Sanji! I want meat!"


    After a few more words from everyone, they went back to what they were doing.


    Leo, Nami and Robin sat in silence. Robin looked like she wanted to ask something but was he hesitant.


    Leo noticed her hesitating.


    Leo - "Just ask what you want."


    Robin - "... How do you cope?... How can you sit there and smile at them?"


    Leo - "At first, I didn''t."


    Robin - "What do you mean?"


    Leo - "Truth be told, it has only been around a month."


    Robin - "Wha-"


    She was shocked.


    Leo - "For the first week or so, I simply ignored what had happened. As if it had nothing to do with me. Pretending everything was fine."


    He sighed, thinking of how stupid that was.


    Leo - "That night at Whiskey Peaks, when you showed up. I''ve told you I was in a bad mood, right? To be precise, what had happened had caught up with me and it hit me hard... I had also snapped at Nami when you left."


    Nami held his hand, comforting him.


    Leo - "That night and the following day, I stayed in the storage, on the verge of a mental breakdown. I had then gotten up and went to apologise to Nami. That''s when she got me to tell her what happened and helped me. From there, things got better."


    He turned to Nami and smiled lovingly.


    Leo - "She is the reason I can smile right now. Without her help, I likely would have left and just started slaughtering people I see as bad."


    He then turned back to Robin.


    Leo - "The reason I can smile and cope with it, is because I had someone there for me."


    Robin - "... I see..."


    She fell into contemplation. Seeing this, Leo sighed.


    Leo - "Let''s just drop the matter. So, what were we talking about?"


    Although, she was unsure about what to think of the matter, she decided to leave it for now.


    Robin - "Oh, right. We were..."


    Like that, they went back to talking, with that added company of Nami.


    After a little while, Nami looked at the Log Pose and saw that it was pointing up.


    Nami - "Huh!? Why is it pointing to the sky!!?"


    She started panicking for a moment and then remembered what Leo told her last night.


    She looked up and then to Leo.


    Nami - "Sky Island...?"


    Leo nodded.


    It was right then that debris started falling from the sky and a Galleon followed soon after.


    Then a discussion was started about going to the Sky Island like in Canon, but Nami was more accepting towards it.


    Luffy jumped onto the Galleon and scavenged a map. After almost drowning...


    Nami then told them to that they should see what else they could get, but it had already sunk...


    Nami - "Alright guys. Get to scavenging!"


    Zoro - "How are we supposed to scavenge that thing all the way down in the ocean."


    Leo just stood there with his hands in his pockets, looking at where the ship had sunk.


    Leo - "Yeah... If only one of us was capable of staying under water for an indefinite amount of time and had outrageous strength..."


    Everyone - "Righ-"


    They all looked at Leo, then facepalmed.


    Nami - "Leo... Will you get it please..."


    Leo - "Sure."


    He then changed his clothes to swimming shorts and hopped over the side of the ship.


    Everyone - "..."


    Usopp - "We should really stop forgetting about him..."


    They all nodded in agreement.


    As Leo swam down at great speed, he saw a bunch of Sea Kings. So he abducted them...


    He continued swimming to the sea floor and found the Galleon. He then made a bunch of chains and wrapped them around the ship.


    When he was confident that the ship was secure, he started swimming back up at a moderate speed, pulling the ship with him.


    A couple minutes later and he emerged, finding that another ship had arrived and that the sky had darkened.


    He couldn''t quite remember what was happening right now, just that it should.


    While he was floating it the middle of the two ships, he heard some shouting about ''being in someone''s territory'' and ''scavenger pirates''.


    Leo just started pulled the ship further out of the water, then infused a bit of Hellfire into it to keep it floating. He didn''t change its form, but it did cause glowing cracks to form all over.


    He made his way up onto the ship and then looked at both sides, who were now looking at him.


    Scavengers - "Hey! That''s the ship that fell. That belongs to us!"


    Leo - "So? We''re pirates. Stealing is the norm."


    Scavengers - "... Shut up!"


    After that a bunch more shouting came, but Leo didn''t concern himself with it.


    What he was concerned about, was that he could sense a soul heading his way from under the sea, so he was wondering why.


    As the vessel of that soul got closer, a silhouette could be seen in the water.


    It was then that Leo remembered what was about to happen.


    Leo - "Shit..."


    A giant turtle head appeared and chomped down on the Galleon.


    Everyone - "HE WAS EATEN!"


    Meanwhile, Leo was inside the turtles mouth, muttering.


    Leo - "Three... this has happened three times... GRR!"


    His body started to shake violently, his right arm in particular.


    He then threw a punch straight upwards, destroying the turtles head and making bone, brain and blood start raining.


    Leo - "THIS IS THE THIRD GODDAMN TIME I''VE BEEN EATEN BY A GIANT SEA MONSTER!!!"


    < Low Mortal - 28.53%>


    He was now visible to everyone, cover in blood and other bits of the turtle.


    While everyone was staring at him in pity, 3 giant silhouettes appeared, which freaked everyone out.


    Except for Leo, who was pissed.


    Leo - "AND YOU CAN FUCK OFF!"


    He sent a massive stream of fire at the sky. It create a massive burst of light and heat, and the silhouettes disappeared.


    Leo - "Grr..."


    His faced the Scavengers and pointed at a big one who resemble a monkey.


    Leo - "You! Explain to them how to get to the Sky Island."


    He then jumped over to the Going Merry.


    Leo - "I''m going to go take a shower... Stupid sea monsters... Stupid shadows..."


    He continued muttering about things being stupid as he walked.


    30 minutes later, he went back outside in his Rider clothes.


    The crew looked at him, about to say something, but he glared at them and they shut their mouths. Though there was still some sniggering.


    Usopp - "So... Three times huh?"


    Leo - "That''s it! Get here you bastard, I''m gonna throw you to the Sky Island!"


    Leo started chasing after Usopp, as he ran around the ship screaming for help and the others laughed.


    When Leo had enough of chasing Usopp around, he caught him and then tied him to the mast upside-down.


    Leo - "Hang out there for awhile."


    He then walked over to Nami, who was steering the ship.


    Leo - "So, where are we heading."


    Nami - "That monkey guy, Masira, is leading us to Jaya Island. He said his brother would help us."


    Leo - "Okay then."


    They then just made small talk for the journey. But, for some reason, Leo had a bad feeling and the closer they got to Jaya, the more it grew.


    - 40 minutes later -


    Scavenger - "Hey, you guys! We''ll be there soon, just so you know."


    The bad feeling Leo had before had become far worse over time. The feeling wasn''t that something bad was was about to happen, but rather he felt strange.


    Leo''s whole body felt hot, which shouldn''t be possible. He can feel warm or cold sensations, but can''t get hot or cold.


    Over time, he felt like something was beneath his skin and he was about to burst into flames.


    If any of the crew were to look at his face, they would see that he had orange glowing streaks under his skin, but he had his hood up because he noticed them.


    Soon enough, Jaya came into view and Leo''s body started feeling weak, out of his control. He had to hold onto the railing just to stay standing.


    Nami notice that something was wrong with Leo and went to check on him.


    Nami - "Hey, Leo, are you okay?"


    Leo raised his hand to get her to keep a distance. He also looked away, so that she couldn''t see his face.


    Leo spoke with his voice breaking in from Hellfire.


    Leo - "I''m FiNe. JUsT feELing A bIt WEiRd. It''s bEST to KeEp a DisTANce."


    As he spoke, his body started to smoke.


    Suddenly, his grip on the ships railing got so strong that he crushed and ended up falling to the floor where he started screaming in pain.


    Leo - "AAAHHHHH!!"


    He flickered into his Rider form.


    GR Leo - "Thieves..."


    Back to human.


    Leo - "AAAHHHHHHHH!!!"


    Back to Rider.


    GR Leo - "Murderers..."


    To human.


    Hellfire started streaming around him.


    Nami - "LEO!?"


    Zoro - "What happened!?"


    Nami - "I don''t know!! He just sudd-"


    Leo - "AAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!"


    Rider again.


    GR Leo - "Rapists..."


    Human.


    Robin - "What''s he saying!!? WHAT does he mean!?!?"


    Leo - "AAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH."


    Rider.


    GR Leo - "TRAITORS!!!..."


    Human once more.


    The Hellfire spiralled around him and shot to the sky. The crew had cover their eyes from the light.


    Leo - "GRRRRAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHH"


    Then, finally, the fire calmed down and was absorbed into him.


    The crew uncovered their eyes and saw him eerily standing slouched over.


    Nami - "L-Leo?..."


    He turned his head to her, revealing not his good looking face, but a burnt skull.


    He then turn his head towards Jaya Island.


    GR Leo - "Hungry..."


    Before anyone could say anything, he disappeared with a burst of speed, using so much force that the boards beneath him got destroyed.


    *Roar*


    When they realized that he was gone and heard the roar, they looked to the front of the ship, where Leo had been looking. They ran over and saw a series of wave that were created with a centre point. These wave were made from Leo kicking off the water with enough force to run on it.


    The crew all panicked, worried that something was wrong with Leo, so they started doing everything they could to follow him.


    Within seconds, Leo had crossed hundred of metres, arriving at the islands docks. Unfortunately, there were a lot of ships in his path and he wasn''t in the state of mind to care. So, instead of avoiding them, he went through them and destroyed many in the process.


    Then, he arrived at the town and continued his charge. For any who were in his path, they met a similar fate to the ships... Just more bloody.


    Where ever his foot landed, a crater was formed.


    A few more second and he appeared behind a large man with thick, woolly black hair down the back of his neck, underneath a black bandana.


    GR Leo - "You..."


    Blackbeard - "Huh?"


    He turned around saw Leo standing in his slouched position.


    Blackbeard - "Who are you?"


    GR Leo - "Traitor..."


    Blackbeard - "Huh? Oh! Zahahaha! Are ya one of Pops''? Did he send ya to bring me back? Zahahahahaha!"


    Leo raised his body, showing his burnt skull and then raised his right hand and pointed at Blackbeard.


    GR Leo - "Your soul is mine!"


    Blackbeard - "Then come get it! Zahahaha!"


    Right then.


    *Bang*


    Leo''s head moved to the side, dodging a bullet, and though the shooter was surprised, he continued shooting.


    *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang*


    Two shots were aimed at his head and two at his ?h?st.


    But again and without looking, he dodged while also using minimal movement.


    At the final shot, Leo smoothly turned his body. While turning, he made a hand gun and aimed at the one who was shooting at him.


    The man was surprised. He was little more than 300 metre and using a sniper, yet his target had dodged all his shot and was now targeting him.


    Was about move positions, but before he got the chance, he was already falling to the ground.


    *Bang x4*


    Only after already being shot did he hear them.


    His arms from his elbows were missing, likewise for his legs below the knee.


    What hope did he have when Leo can make guns far superior to anything this would could imagine.


    Leo turned back and de-materialized the gun, just in time to grab a pair of hands that were heading his way. He ended up with his fingers interlocked with his opponents.


    The one facing him was a large man wearing a wrestling mask and possessing huge arms.


    The man started using all his strength to force Leo back, but he couldn''t even make his fingers bend.


    Leo crushed his opponents hands, causing him to scream out and then he delivered a vicious kick straight up to the bottom of his opponents chin, and to make it worse, there was also a strong explosion.


    His opponent was lifted off the ground and as he was, Leo let go of one of his hands and with the other one, swung his body straight into the ground. The sound of bones breaking could heard all around.


    Leo let go of the hand of his victim and leaned back at an unnatural angle, letting the blade of a scythe pass over him.


    Still in his unnatural position, Leo looked at his third attacker.


    He was an old sick looking man sitting on an equally sick looking horse and holding a big scythe, ready to swing down.


    Leo, without bothering to change his position still, grabbed hold of the horses leg and flung it into the air.


    The old man and horse went flying in a man whose arms were replaced with white wings and wearing a top hat. (I don''t know if Laffitte was part of the crew yet, but I think he is.)


    The winged man caught the old with his legs.


    When they looked where Leo was, he had disappeared.


    Behind the two men, Leo''s body materialized from sand. While behind them, Leo made three sand blades then swung his arm, sending them at the winged man''s mid section and, well, wings...


    Now with no way to stay in the air, the two men started falling to the ground, one without most their body.


    Leo turned to sand again and position himself behind the old man. He then put the old man in a Full Nellson facing the ground, put his knees at his back and created spikes that pierced into him. Then, to finish things off, Leo increased his weight to 10 tons.


    *Booom*


    There was a big dust cloud, which when dispersed, revealed an equally big crater, along with the old man, who''s back was bent inwards.


    Leo walked out of the crater and picked up the old man''s scythe, then swung it at the horse that had almost just reached the ground and bisected it.


    With all the attackers dealt with, Leo could attend to his main target.


    Blackbeard could be seen trying to free himself from chains that tightly restricted his movements.


    They were the reason Leo didn''t move from his initial spot during the first three attacks. From the moment he arrived, he was preparing for this moment.


    Leo walked over to Blackbeard and picked him up, he then made a thick metal chair and threw Blackbeard onto it. Thick metal restraints formed around his wrists and ankles, and were then connected to the chair, letting the chains disappear.


    Leo stood over him domineeringly.


    Blackbeard - "W-wait! I''ll give you whatever you want! Please!!"


    His pleas were useless however.


    Leo placed a hand Blackbeards own and flattened it. With his other hand, Leo vibrated it and very carefully, moved his index finger and thumb, passing through the skin and muscle of Blackbeards finger, then pinched the bone and started pulling it up.


    Slowly, the bone tore through the muscle and then the skin that was meant to keep it covered.


    Blackbeard started screaming hysterically, begging for mercy. But, Leo simply moved onto the next finger.


    The onlookers, who thought that they would simply be watching a good show, all started to shiver and feel sick. Some were actually sick and some pissed themselves.


    Leo made his way through each finger, until he ran out. Only then, he move onto something different.


    This time, Leo placed his hand on Blackbeards ?h?st, then he made Hellfire metal wires and made them pierce into his body, making their way all around his body, avoiding arteries.


    When the wires were spread throughout Blackbeards body, even wrapping around his heart and lungs, they had barbs form all over them.


    Just the process was painful enough and he was screaming bloody murder, but now... With every breath, every heartbeat and muscle twitch, Blackbeards would receive unbearable pain.


    To make things worse, the wire was also extremely hot and was burning him.


    This would have killed a normal man from the start, but who was Blackbeard? He was the person who took an attack from Whitebeard and only started to complain about it hurting. He was extremely durable and this durability was what would prolong his suffering.


    With that, Leo retracted his hand.


    Leo then turned and disappeared. Everyone thought that it was finally over and the monster had left, but they were dead wrong.


    Seconds later, Leo reappeared carrying the bodies of Blackbeards crew. He walked behind Blackbeards chair and dropped the bodies.


    For those lucky enough to be unconscious, he directly smashed their heads with a stomp. So, the old man and the wrestler got off easy.


    As for the shooter and now wingless man, they received a Penance Stare, then had their heads stomped.


    Leo looked at the four dead bodies and started to laugh creepily.


    GR Leo - "KEKKEKKEKKEKKEKKEK!!!" (IDK)


    Then, abruptly, he stopped...


    Slowly he turned his head to his surroundings and subsequently, his witnesses.


    GR Leo - *ROAR!!!*


    He started to rampage and slaughter everyone. Well, everyone that deserves it.


    He used everything in his arsenal. He shot them... He cut them... He tore them... He lashed them with his chains and disintegrated them... He burned them to ash... He looked at them...!


    Exploding them. Crushing them under his weight. Piercing them with earth spikes. Covering them in wax to suffocate. Mummified them.


    There were very few abilities that he didn''t use to kill them and for every kill, a body joined the pile.


    He went all over the town, into every establishment. No one escaped. No one.


    The towns people had long since hid inside the houses. It didn''t matter if it was their own. When they her about a ''Demon'' running around killing everyone or worse, were present to see it happen, they hid.


    Within minutes, Leo had slaughtered them all. If there was a single pirate left, then they weren''t pirates, but unfortunate adventurers who were called pirates.


    When Leo was done, there wasn''t a single sound. One would think the town was a ghost town if they were new here.


    Leo stood atop his mountain, the undisputed king, as he dropped the final body to his master piece.


    With the town cleared, the final sinner was Blackbeard, so he blew him to bits from the inside. He would have used Penance Stare, but he miscalculated and caused him to pass out from pain.


    < Low Mortal - 50.5% >


    - 10 Minutes later, With the crew -


    It took 15 minutes to follow after Leo, because the waves be made pushed them away from the island. (Almost just spelt ''island'' like ''eyeland''... I need sleep...)


    When they and the Scavengers got to the docks and disembark the ship, they started running to town. The trail of destroyed ships was enough to know that was where Leo went.


    When they just got to the entrance, they saw blood streaming out.


    Scavenger - "What happened here...?"


    They were bewildered.


    The crew, knowing the likely cause of this, started running through the bloody streets, with the Scavengers following soon after.


    The further in they went, the stronger the smell of iron that filled their noses became and finally, only when they felt the nausea couldn''t get any worse, they got hit with a site that would give them nightmares.


    They found the source of where the river of blood was coming from.


    A mountain of corpses, which situated upon was the creator and reason for their presense in town.


    Some of the Scavengers could hold it anymore and threw up their lunch.


    Nami - "L-Leo!? W-what happened here!?"


    Leo - "I happened."


    Sanji - "We know that, you idiot! But why!!?"


    Leo looked at them expressionlessly, but there was a bit of amusement in his eyes.


    Leo - "Okay. Well, first, I was minding my own business."


    Sanji - "Bullshit!"


    Leo - "I wasssuh."


    Sanji - "And exactly, what happened whilst you were "mInDiNg yOuR oWn BuSiNeSs."?"


    Leo - "So, I was just walking into town, chillaxing like a baller and all of a sudden, these schmucks came up to me. One of them yelled out; "Why don''t you give us all your money? I need some good booze." And I responded with; "I''m not ya mother last night!" And they took exception to that. Buut, you know how that song and dance goes... Aaand, I killed all but one of them."


    Sanji - "What happened to the last one?"


    Leo - "Wussed out like a bitch!"


    He made finger guns to his head.


    They all just stared at him in incredulity, while he just stared at the without expression. Well, that was until.


    Leo - "PFFFT-HAHAHAHAHAHA-OH SHIT-AHHHH!"


    He started laughing his ?ss off and rocked backwards, falling down the corpse mountain.


    Rather than making his way around or over the mountain, Leo just sent them all to his inventory. They should make good snacks for his zoo. He also sent a small burst of fire off his body to get rid off the blood on him.


    He then walked over still sniggering.


    Leo - "You should''ve seen your faces!"


    Usopp - "Wait! So was that all a joke?"


    Leo - "No. Only the first part. I killed everyone who deserved it. There were also a few who wussed out like little bitches. Buuut, they made easier for me so whatever."


    Zoro - "But why did you do all this."


    He jestured to all the blood and the tortured Blackbeard.


    Leo - "Well, as I have just discovered, and this is important for the future, if there is an accumulation of sinners in a single area, my instincts go into overdrive and make me want to do everything in my power to kill them."


    He the walked over to Blackbeard.


    Leo - "And this filth here, is the reason I went out of control."


    Luffy - "Who''s he?"


    Leo - "This is or was Blackbeard, aka Marshall D. Teach. Ex-crewmate of the Whitebeard pirates. The one Ace was looking for. And most importantly, a traitor. Which you should all realise is a particular sore spot for me. Because I tried to fight my instincts to come and kill everyone here and because he specifically was among them, I lost control of my body. Well, I regained control after killing half of them, at which point I figure I should finish the job."


    Nobody knew what to say and could only shiver at how casual he was.


    Nami started walking towards him.


    Leo - ''uh-oh... this can''t be good.''


    She started to hit his ?h?st.


    Nami - "Stupid! Jerk! Idiot! I thought something was wrong with you and you just wanted to go on a killing spree!? Dumbass!"


    She continued to hit him with tears in her eyes.


    Leo - "Sorry. C''mon, stop hitting me, you''re gonna hurt your hands."


    He brought her into a hug, which she reciprocated, and stroked her head to calm her down.


    Leo looked at the rest of them.


    Leo - "We should probably leave."


    Everyone - "Right..."


    They all started walking, but Nami didn''t seem to want to let go, so Leo picked her up and started walking.


    Leo - "... I''m sorry, Nami... I didn''t do it on purpose."


    Nami - *sniffles* "I know... But when you started screaming in pain, I was so scared... I''ve never seen you like that... The only time you have been physically weak, was when you revived Bellemere... and then you were only tired..."


    Leo - "I won''t die, so don''t worry about it so much. It shouldn''t happen again if I avoid areas populated with sinners or if I can get more control over myself. So, please... Don''t be sad. You''re making me feel like I''m not holding up to my end of our deal."


    Nami - "Well then, you''re going to have to make it up to."


    Leo - "Hmm... I think I know what I can do."


    Nami looked at him with suspicion.


    Nami - "You''re not thinking something ??wd, are you?"


    Leo - "No. I was thinking something wholesome."


    Nami - "Hmm... If you say so..."


    She then nuzzled into his ?h?st and he continued to follow behind everyone, and mentally made a list of gains.


    Leo - ''Dark Dark fruit. Spring Spring fruit. Bird Bird fruit: Model Dove. Marksmanship knowledge. Wrestling knowledge. Medical and Scythe wielding knowledge. Navigation and Infiltration knowledge. And most importantly, what seems to be a rudimentary Observation and Armament Haki. Strange that it''s only rudimentary considering that Blackbeard seemed pretty good with it, but it''s no problem. His souls sure was strange though..."


    He continued walking with a slight smile.


    (Okay. I''m not sure if Laffitte was part of Blackbeards crew yet, but he should be based on what I read. Also, I don''t know what his Devil Fruit actually is, so I went with a Dove because of the white wings and that it would be good for infiltration.


    2 questions.


    1. Do you all want the Going Merry to come to life?


    Yes.


    No.


    2. I plan to get a Devil Fruit at Skypiea. But I have two in mind. Choose a type.


    Logia.


    Zoan.


    This time, I will actually take longer to get a chapter out.. I forgot how I could use Jaya Island first.)

 Chapter 32 - Ch 30

    (... Remember what I said about Laffitte...? How I did know if he was part of BB''s crew yet... Well, If I had read ahead a bit more, I would have found that he was at the Warlords meeting, promoting Blackbeard... *sigh* Whatever...


    Also, I just had to finish this bit.)


    It didn''t take long to arrive at the docks and get to the ship.


    When he was walking through the docks, Leo saw all the ships of the deceased pirates and had a fantastic idea. He made a bunch of clones and had them go steal all that was worthwhile.


    Nami, who he was still carrying, obviously realized that he made all the clones and questioned him.


    Nami - "What''s the clones for?"


    Leo - "To take the spoils of war."


    She obviously got what he meant and got excited.


    Nami - "Is this your way of ''making it up to me''? Because, I forgive you if it is!"


    Leo - *Chuckles* "No, but it can be an advance for it. Honestly, did you think I would just throw money at you to make it up to you? I''m hurt!"


    He pretended to be sad, which was apparently convincing, because she got all panicky.


    Nami - "Ah! No! I didn''t- I just-"


    Leo - "Calm down. I was just teasing, sorry. I know you don''t think like that."


    He slowly moved his finger away, which was when Nami leaned her head on his ?h?st.


    Nami - "... I was worried that you were really sad there... Idiot."


    Leo - "My dark sense of humour can be troublesome, sorry."


    Nami - *Sighs* "What do you plan to do with all that treasure anyways?"


    Leo - "I''m just gonna give it to the crew. I don''t have much need for it anyways."


    Nami - "Well, aren''t you generous~?"


    Leo - "Only to my friends."


    They continued to talk while making their way to Merry and soon arrived


    Leo went over to the spot where he went through his violent transformation and saw the broken railing from his grip, along with the broken and scorched boards.


    He stroked his hand along part of the railing.


    Leo - *quietly* "Sorry about this Merry..."


    After her said that, he turned to go get some tools to fix her.


    As he walked, a quiet voice echoed in his ear.


    "It''s... Okay..."


    Leo stopped in his tracks and slowly turned around. His eyes widened when he looked at the figurehead of the ship. There was a faint glow around it and he could feel a soul in it, one that he never felt before.


    The soul was faint and he wouldn''t have noticed it was there at all if he wasn''t looking for it, nor if the soul was inactive.


    He saw the soul start to dim and go inactive again, but now that he knew about it, he could easily identify it.


    Leo - ''That is most likely Merry... She has started forming...''


    Leo went into deep thought about something and started making his way to get stuff to repair the ship with.


    Leo - ''This is gonna take some experimenting...''


    He got the stuff he needed and got to work with the repairs.


    While he fixed the ship, they got to sailing and made their way around to the other side of the island.


    On the way, they ran into the brother of the Scavenger captain Masira they met, Shoujou, who started accompanying them to their base, where they would talk to their boss, Mont Blanc Cricket.


    It didn''t take too long to get to their base of operations, where everyone disembarked Merry and went to a house behind a model of a castle.


    Cricket wasn''t there though, so they had to wait.


    Leo went to the Merry and sat in a meditative pose. He was thinking of what he could do with his powers, different ways to apply them and situations.


    After a short while, he decided that his best option would be to train his Haki, so he went to his dimension, in the section where his other clones were training.


    The land had signs of battle. Chunks of earth seemingly gauged out. Mountains with huge slashes in them. Trees that had been cut and scorched.


    Leo - "What the hell..."


    Just as he was about to go looking for one his clones, they all came to him.


    C. Leo''s - """Sup."""


    Leo looked at his clones with a blank expression.


    Leo - *Sigh* "Half of you disperse..."


    They did so and he was barraged with all their memories and experience, which made him feel a bit dizzy.


    After getting over his dizziness, he sorted through everything and was immediately happy.


    His happiness came from the great progress he has gotten with all his Powers and Weapon skills. He was pretty sure he could beat Zoro with just swordsmanship, some of the clones even learnt three-sword style.


    With his powers, control was always good to have, but knowing what you are really capable of is even better. For example, finding out that he can now transform into any animal that he consumes the soul of, all thanks to the Clone Clone fruit that he got from Mr.2. The only downside is that he couldn''t use partial transformations, like a Zoan could. Atleast not yet.


    As he continued looking through the memories, he found that some clones had tried practicing the Rokushiki. They only managed to learn Soru, Shigan and Rankyaku, so the ones that mostly require strength and only to a certain degree. But, it is all good nonetheless.


    He continued looking, which lead him to two things that kind of annoyed him.


    Leo - "Why the hell they/I decide to practice Mr.2''s fighting style... And were they/I really so bored that they/I learned to dance, just so we could use dance fighting..."


    Some of his clones started to snigger, while other looked away and whistled suspiciously.


    Leo started rubbing his temple in frustration.


    He waved his hand and dispersed everyone. The reason being that he found out that they weren''t able to use Haki, because they were made before he could.


    Without wasting time, he made a bunch of clones and had them go start training again. This time, they could train with Haki, though the primary focus was Armament Haki, because he would soon be meeting a wannabe god.


    He also visited his other two islands, which he hadn''t actually been making use of, because they were frankly too weak. But, he had a slight plan for that.


    For his plan, he made a couple clones on each island and left them to enact it, as well as practice something extra.


    For the rest of the time they had to wait, he went and sparred with Zoro using his Red Dragonblade.(Genji sword)


    As they clashed, the others watch the show.


    Zoro backed up a bit and looked at Leo suspiciously.


    Zoro - "How have you suddenly improved so much?"


    Leo grinned.


    Leo - "Just had to practice for a few years."


    Zoro - *Confused* "What''s that supposed t-!!"


    As Zoro spoke, Leo used Soru and appeared infront of him, slashing down and making him block.


    Leo - "You shouldn''t talk so much in a fight."


    Zoro - "Grr!"


    Zoro pushed Leo away.


    Zoro - "What happened to restraining your strength?"


    Leo - "I am..."


    He used Soru again, going to cut Zoro''s waist, which was hurriedly dodged.


    Leo - "This is a technique to utilise your strength. Now, talk afterwards."


    Leo started using Soru more and gained a big advantage, but the more he used it, the more Zoro could predict and see what he was doing.


    The same could be said for Luffy and Sanji.


    Luffy seemed like he was trying to come up with a way to catch up to that speed. And Sanji, he was really interested in the technique that Leo was using, seeing that it uses ones legs and was essentially just kicking off the ground multiple times in quick succession, it would fit his fighting style quite well.


    The spar continued for quite a while, but neither Leo nor Zoro minded.


    Leo was improving his skills while fighting. There is only so much that training will do for you after all.


    Meanwhile, Zoro was excited to have a good bit of competition as it was also helping him improve.


    Their spar had started to get a bit intense as they started going for more viscous strikes.


    For Leo, such strikes were of no consequence, but for Zoro, he could be seriously injured if Leo were to get a little serious. Which had just started to happen, evident by him beginning to laugh.


    Leo had unconsciously started using his Haki on his sword, reinforcing each of his swing. If it weren''t for the fact that his Haki was only in the most basic stage and could only ?ssist in hitting Logias, he may have already seriously wounded Zoro.


    Small cuts started to appear on Zoro, at which point he realized that Leo had gotten too into the fight and started putting his all into it.


    Zoro had just deflected a slash that would cut his arm off if he was a second slower. He kicked Leo in the stomach and at the same time, used him to jump back, where he started getting ready to use Onigiri.


    However, as Zoro got ready, Leo saw him and also got ready to use a big move.


    Leo held his sword in his right hand and placed over his shoulder, at his back, in a drawing position. He pulled the sword from his back in a drawing motion, skillfully did a full forward swing on his right side and then another on his left before bringing it back to his right side, above his shoulder, held with both hands and pointing towards Zoro, ready to strike.


    Those watching and Zoro, saw an illusory dragon appear around Leo and were shocked.


    Leo''s killing intent started to subconsciously leak in small amounts, warning Zoro that Leo was going seriously with this attack of his.


    Suddenly, Leo burst forth, appearing infront of Zoro, blade raised and striking down at him.


    Without a second thought, Zoro dived to the side.


    When the slash came down completely, a blood red arc shot out, carving up the ground and trees in it''s path.


    (Ryujin no ken wo kinae!)


    Leo stood in his completed strike position for a moment, grinning like a maniac, before his grin suddenly disappeared and he stood up straight, looking at the mess he just made and then turning to the ones watching sheepishly.


    Leo - "Hehe... Oops?"


    They just continued to look at the mess he made.


    Usopp - "What..."


    Sanji - "The hell..."


    Luffy - "WAS THAT!!?"


    Luffy was seemingly more impressed and amazed that shocked. He even had sparkles in his eyes.


    Zoro - "WERE YOU TRYING TO KILL ME!?!?"


    Leo walked over and helped Zoro up.


    Leo - "... Sorry... I got too excited."


    Zoro - "How the hell did you go from complete novice to that in a few days!?"


    Leo - "I just made a bunch of clones and had them train for me. I get all the benefits and more time to myself. Though it does seem to be more efficient to train personally."


    Zoro - "... I hate you and your bullshit powers..."


    Zoro then went to get himself treated while Leo stood there with a smirk.


    Leo decided to fix the ground up and then went to go meditate on the Merry, or basically just calm down from the spar.


    While he was meditating, Cricket had returned to his house and the rest of the crew talked about going to Sky Island.


    They also listened to Crickets story of being a descendant someone renowned as a liar and how he was the one who revealed that the Sky Island exist. Blah blah blah. (Canon shit.)


    In the end, he was won over by Luffy and explained what would need to be done. The only real difference is that no one really panicked.


    Eventually, Nami went to get Leo so that they could all have a party.


    It was part way into the night that Cricket remembered that they would need a special type of bird to get to where they needed to go. So, Leo did what he does best and abducted another creature, for however long they need it.


    He returned in a minute, in which the crew was still eating and drinking, but Cricket and his men got to work on the ship.


    Leo went back to the crew and ate some more, internally crying because he can''t get drunk.


    When morning came, the ship was ready to go and so was everyone else.


    As they were leaving, Leo decided to show some gratitude.


    Leo - "Hey, Cricket!"


    Cricket - "Yeah?"


    Leo - "Just so you know, your ancestor didn''t lie. The reason no one found anything, is simply because they looked in the wrong place. The knock up stream sent part of this island to the sky. If you just take a map of Jaya and draw the top half of a skull around where the stream appears, you''ll understand everything. Anyways, see ya."


    Leo then turned his back to a shocked Cricket and got on the Merry.


    Zoro - "Why did you tell him all that?"


    Leo - "Just showing some gratitude."


    The Crew then left, accompanied by the two monkey brothers.


    They arrive at where they needed to be pretty early, courtesy of Leo slaughtering a town, so the ended up having to wait around for awhile.


    But, as they hoped, the sky soon turned dark and the sea formed a giant whirlpool.


    The two monkey brothers helped them get into the whirlpool and told to get to the centre, which they did and the water suddenly settled before shooting them flying into the sky, then they just had to sail up the side of it under the direction of Nami.


    Soon enough, they reached the clouds, which was the same being underwater. As in there was no air... Which is a problem for everyone other than Leo...


    When they finally broke out of the cloud sea and then landed in it, everyone gasped for air, while Leo just looked at them.


    Leo - "You guys look like shit."


    Zoro - "Screw you."


    Sanji - "Asshole."


    Usopp - "Bonehead."


    Luffy - "Immortal."


    Usopp - "That''s not an insult Luffy."


    Luffy - "...Flaming skeleton."


    Usopp - "Close enough."


    Leo looked at them with a look of superiority.


    Leo - "Oh? Then I guess you won''t want me to dry you up then."


    He turned and walked over to Nami and Robin, used the Sand Sand Fruit and absorbed the moisture from their clothes, then used his Hellfire to heat the area around him. Chopper also got dried.


    Guys - "We''re very sorry. Please dry us."


    Leo - "Hmm... Nope!"


    The guys started to sulk in their wet clothes. Leo laughed at them and the girls shook their heads at the boys antics.


    They had official arrived at the sea in the sky and could start their adventure at anytime.


    (Y''know what? You''ll get the next chapter when you get the next chapter.)

 Chapter 33 - Ch 31 Puny God

    (I didn''t really enjoy writing this chapter. The start is half ?ssed and rushed. And I had to read like 60 chapters of the manga just to get small piece of info I needed.)


    With their arrival at the White Sea, the crew was excited and started to look at their surroundings, noting the sea they were on and wondering if it was like normal water.


    Usopp then had the brilliant idea to jump right in.


    Leo looked where he just jumped from with his jaw dropped.


    Leo - "... How stupid can he be...?"


    He then sprouted a big pair of grey wings from his back. He would have stopped to look at them and wonder why they were grey, but he had to save Usopp.


    At extreme speeds, he jumped into the sea of clouds and went towards Usopp. He grabbed him and then went back to the ship, throwing Usopp onto the deck roughly, where he started to gasp for air.


    Leo - "For a guy who fears death so much, that was incredibly fu?k?n? stupid! Your dream is to be a ''brave warrior of the sea'', right? Well, news flash, bravery isn''t the absence of fear dumbass! Fear is your instincts trying to keep you alive, don''t just ignore it!"


    Usopp looked down like an admonished child.


    Leo - "There is a difference between dying for your dream and dying for stupid curiosity. Do you think Luffy, Zoro and Sanji don''t feel fear just because they do dangerous stuff?"


    Usopp - "That''s easy for you to say, you don''t have to fear anything. You''re strong and you can''t die..."


    Leo - "Hah? So what if I''m strong... So fu?k?n? what if I can''t die! There are thing far worse than death to fear. Precisely because I can''t die, I am afraid. I will outlive everyone here! I could end up alone for eternity if I didn''t play my cards right! What good is strength when you''re alone!?"


    Usopp - "..."


    Leo - "If you''re going to do something, be ?ssured that you will survive first, otherwise everything you have done until that point will be for nothing. If you''re afraid, then work through your fear and don''t let it control you."


    Usopp - "...Right."


    Leo gave Usopp a final glance before walking over to a seat and sitting down in frustration. He then closed his eyes and tried to control his emotions, ignoring the others.


    Chopper was on lookout with a pair of binoculars and saw another ship some distance away. He was going to alert everyone, but the ship was destroyed right at that moment, shocking him and making him fall back.


    Sanji went to see what the problem was and was soon attacked by a man where a tribal gorilla mask.


    Luffy and Zoro tried to fight him, but they were taken down easily. Leo opened his eyes and glared at the man, raised a hand and flicked in the man''s direction, sending a huge amount of pressure and sending him flying.


    Leo - "Tch!"


    He then closed his eyes again.


    Making a quick arrival in an attempt to ?ssist was an old man on a big bird, but was surprised when he saw the matter was easily dealt with.


    The old man land on the ship and looked at them.


    Ganfall - "I was coming to ?ssist you, but it seems I was unneeded. Greetings. I am the Sky Knight Ganfall."


    Leo chose to ignore the old man for now and focus on himself.


    Ganfall''s and the crews talk went similar to Canon, with him telling them about the second level, the white white sea and then he left on a Pegasus wannabe.


    They continued their journey and started heading to an area where it seemed that the two levels connected by a waterfall of clouds.


    When they got to the base of the cloud waterfall, they saw a gate.


    By this time, Leo was done calming himself and was just standing by Nami''s side.


    They went through the gate and were met by a short old woman who took a picture of them and started telling them that they need to pay a toll of 1 million Extol, but they had no idea what Extol was and obviously had none, so they told her they had no money and she told them to go through, confusing them about the toll.


    Leo knew that this was a trick and they would be classed as criminals for this, but that was no problem.


    They had to go up a strange wiggly slide looking thing, they asked how they were supposed to go up and a big lobster came, then started carrying the ship to the top.


    They burst through the entrance to Skypiea and were met with fantastic view that would make one believe they had entered Heaven.


    They sailed over to a beach and got off the ship, they then started to relax a bit.


    While relaxing, they heard music a little distance away.


    When she was finished playing her song, she made her way over to them and introduced herself as Conis.


    She welcomed them all to Skypiea and Nami was going to ask about how things work around the place, but there was something coming towards them from the white white sea.


    Conis told them that it was just her father, who was on a Sky waver, a mode of transport in the sky islands.


    Pagaya - "LOOK OUT!"


    He unfortunately didn''t know how to stop the waver and was heading right for them.


    Fortunately, he was heading towards Leo, who just put his hand out and caught the Waver.


    Leo - "I really like being so strong."


    Nami - "Yeah, it must be nice."


    Leo put the the Waver down and Conis'' father with it.


    Pagaya - "Thank you for your ?ssistance. My name is Pagaya."


    Leo - "No problem. I''m Leo."


    They all then went on to introduce themselves and Nami asked if she could try out the Waver, which Pagaya agreed to.


    Nami went out and started having fun on the Waver, a beautiful smile adorning her face.


    Leo decided to join her in the fun and made himself a jet ski. He started riding the waves, doing flips whenever he felt like it.


    Pagaya invited them to his home for a meal, which the crew agreed to, except for Leo and Nami, who decided to stay and have fun.


    Leo and Nami continued their time together, and when Nami saw how much better Leo''s jet ski was, she decided to join him on it. So, the Waver got left on the beach.


    Nami was sat infront of him while he showed her how it works and let her drive them, then he would make them do flips.


    They stayed around the ship and after awhile, they ended up sitting on the ski in the middle of the white sea. Leo had his arms around Nami''s waist while she leaned on his ?h?st.


    Leo - "It''s nice up here. Peaceful."


    Nami - "Mhm. Really pretty as well."


    Leo - "I suppose this is where I say; "Not as pretty as you."?"


    He looked down at her with a cheeky grin.


    Nami - "Pffft-hahaha! That is so cheesy!"


    She continued to laugh a bit more and Leo watched with a smile. He gave her a peck on the cheek, which brought her out of her laughter.


    Nami turned around on the ski to looked at him, having slightly blushed cheeks and a sweet smile.


    Nami - "Thanks for the compliment! I think you''re pretty too."


    Leo - "Aww~ You''re gonna make me blush."


    Nami giggled in response, then she wrapped her arms around his neck and kissed him.


    Leo reciprocated her kiss happily.


    Now soaking wet, they looked at each other with surprise and then burst into laughter.


    Leo - "Heh. Let''s go back to the beach."


    Nami - "Right."


    Leo grabbed the handles and took them back to the Merry, where the others had also gathered and were being shouted at by a guy with a white beret. There were also a bunch of other men behind him in similar clothing.


    He went over to the beach and jumped off the ski while carrying Nami.


    Nami - "What''s with these guys."


    Zoro - "These guys are calling us criminals and trying to make us pay 80 million Berries as a fine."


    Nami - "LIKE HELL!!"


    Soldier - "If you will not pay the fine, then in the name of Kami Enel, you are to be banished blah blah blah."


    Leo got tired of listening to them, so he stopped listening and opted to shut them up. So, he knocked out all the soldiers.


    Leo - "From what I''m getting, some d??k head god wannabe is being an annoyance, which I can''t be bothered with, so... Im''ma go take a walk."


    Leo turned to go, but was interrupted.


    Pagaya - "WAIT! Please! Do not go there and just run away!!"


    Leo didn''t turn to him, he just made a clone and started walking.


    Leo - "Get rid of any nuisances. I want to dye the sea red!"


    Releasing his gray wings and a lot of bloodlust, Leo shot off at insane speeds, leaving the some slightly frightened people and worried ones. Though they were worried for a different reason.


    (A/N: Quickly, I personally think Killing Intent and Bloodlust are somewhat different.)


    Zoro - "Don''t you think that he is strangely bloodthirsty?"


    Luffy - "Yeah. He has been weird since yesterday. Hmm..."


    Robin looked to the clone that Leo left.


    Robin - "Hmm. Leo, or clone of Leo, could you tell us what is going on?"


    C.Leo turned to them emotionlessly.


    C.Leo - "We are unsure, but we think it is either because of Blackbeards strange soul or because of the Dark Dark fruits power. We are currently trying to figure out a way to counter this problem, though it is likely temporary anyways."


    Robin - "What was strange about Blackbeards soul? I''m curious."


    C.Leo - "Every other soul is as though it is two parts, further divided by two in order to make room for Devil Fruits. Blackbeards soul had three parts, divided by two."


    Everyone - "..."


    Luffy - "I don''t get it."


    Nami - "Will you be okay?"


    She was worried for him.


    C.Leo - "Our personality will not be directly changed, it is only temporary."


    C.Leo turned away and went back to guarding.


    Meanwhile, Leo was at the Upper Yard where he made hundreds of clones.


    Leo - "No one leaves."


    The clones then spread out on the land, surrounding it and making sure nothing could leave.


    Leo then shot forwards, towards Giant Jack, a vine looking thing. When he got to it, he flew up the side of it, heading towards a bunch of people with some heavy sins. About 50 to 60.


    Within seconds, Leo arrived at ''the Kami''s Palace'', where he saw 50 men wearing robes and looking like goats, a fat guy in robes, 3 people that look like balls one being a priest, the other 3 priests and Enel. There was also some advisors and servants.


    Enel - "So, the mortal that wishes to challenge me has arrived."


    Leo - "And you''ve gathered all my prey in one place for me."


    In a blink of an eye, Leo sped through all of Enel''s men and broke their arms, their legs, and ripped out their wings. (Idk if the wings are real.)


    Enel was surprised by his speed, but he didn''t show it, maintaining a look of superiority.


    Enel - "I would have thought you would kill them."


    Leo smirked and then, using even more speed than before, he went infront of Enel and grabbed him by the throat, eyes glowing.


    Leo - "And I will. But first..."


    Flames erupted from his hands and encompassed Enels neck. He removed his hand from Enels neck and reveal a metal collar on him.


    Enel suddenly felt his body go weak and he fell to his knees. Leo had taken some of the Seastone he has and put it in the collar.


    Leo - "I want them to see what is about to happen to their ''KaMi''."


    He looked at him with mockery and a sadistic smile.


    In a burst of fire, Leo turned into his Rider form and had his teeth start to chatter in laughter.


    GR Leo - "Kekekekekekeke! We''re gonna have a great time!"


    Then, under the gaze of Enels men, he started his torture.


    He started by flaying Enel from his legs to his waist and then he covered the wounds in hot wax. Once he was done with the legs, he went to the arms, but this time he used one of Gaara''s moves and crushed them with sand to the point they were mush.


    The warriors, priests and servants all watched in horror and disbelief. Their invincible kami was being played with and with such brutality.


    Enel - "P-please stop... *wimper* Please! I''ll do any-anything!"


    GR Leo - "Kekeke! This grovelling suits you. But I''m not done just yet."


    Leo reached his hand into Enel''s ?h?st, gripping onto his ribs and crushing them, snapping them and pulling them out.


    At this point, Enel was b?r?ly able to breath and Leo decided to make him in capable of it. He covered Enel''s mouth and nose in wax, making him suffocate.


    Leo held Enel by the head, waiting for the last second before he passes out and then used the Penance Stare to put him out of his misery.


    Leo started to laugh and slowly turn to the frightened watchers.


    GR Leo - "Your turn."


    He didn''t torture them, but he did use Penance Stare on them.


    < Low Mortal - 55% >


    Leo took all the bodies and dials along with them. He looked at the servants and advisors who flinch in response. They all dropped to their knees and started begging for mercy.


    GR Leo - "Be silent."


    Servants - *silent*


    GR Leo - "If I was going to kill you, you would already be dead."


    They all sighed in relief as tears streamed down their face.


    GR Leo - "Now then..."


    He walked to the temple and took whatever was valuable, and then he destroyed it, much to the shock of the servants.


    He then raised his voice and shouted for all of Skypiea to hear. (don''t question it.)


    GR Leo - "LISTEN NOW, CITIZENS OF SKYPIEA, THE SUPPOSED ''KAMI'' ENEL IS NOW DEAD!"


    Shock spread through everyone.


    GR Leo - "FROM THIS POINT ON, NO ONE WILL EVER CLAIM THE TITLE OF ''GOD'' AGAIN! NO MORTAL DESERVES IT AND I WILL KILL ALL WHO TRY TO TAKE IT!!!"


    A huge Killing Intent and pressure pressed on everyone, even sending some to their knees.


    GR Leo - "THE UPPER YARD IS FREE TO ALL! YOU WILL SHARE IT OR I WILL DESTROY IT COMPLETELY! GANFALL, HEAD TO ####. YOU WILL FIND WHAT REMAINS OF YOUR MEN. SHANDIANS, IF YOU WANT TO RETURN TO ''YOUR LAND'' AS YOU PUT IT, GO TO THE GIANT JACK AND LOOK BELOW THE CLOUDS. AS FOR THE ONE CALLED ''WYPER'', YOU WILL CEASE YOUR POINTLESS FIGHTING OR YOU WILL DIE! THIS IS YOUR ONLY WARNING!!"


    When he finished talking, Leo turned human and sped off to where the Arc Maxim, a flying ship Enel had made, then he put it in his inventory.


    He decided to go get the bell down from the sky, but he first cleared some of the solid clouds around the vine, then headed back up the vine.


    When he got to the top of the vine though, he was greatly surprised.


    Growing at the very top of the vine was a fruit. Silver in colour with white vertical stripes, but it all seemed to alternate between being dim and bright.


    It was a Devil Fruit, but is seemed like it was in conflict with itself, which confused him. He went and took the fruit, then went a bit higher to get the bell.


    The bell was on top of a solid cloud above the vine. He went over to it and took the side pillars from it, who would even know after all, he then picked the bell and it''s supports up, carrying it as he flew down to the ruins of Shandora and placing it on the ground.


    Leo dispersed all the clones he made on the Island and then made a portal to the location of the others, getting his clone to bring them through.


    The crew and some Skypians came through the portal, while the clone went back to the ship.


    Nami ran over to Leo to see if he was okay.


    Nami - "Are you okay? Your clone told us what you think might be wrong. What took so long?"


    Leo was busy looking at the Devil Fruit he just got and answered with a distracted voice.


    Leo - "Yeah... Yeah, I''m fine. I was just dealing with some pests and took too long."


    Nami - "What''s so interesting about this fruit?"


    Leo - "It''s a Devil Fruit, but there is something strange about it and I''m trying figure out why..."


    Leo pried his eyes away from the fruit for a moment and looked towards the other arrivals that were looking around.


    Leo - "Luffy! Robin! The bell is over there and the Poneglyph is with it. Have fun."


    He went back to looking at the Devil Fruit and Nami sat beside him.


    While he was doing that, Robin and Luffy went over to the bell/Poneglyph to look at it, then when Robin finished reading the Poneglyph, Luffy excitedly rung the bell.


    The sound of the bell rung throughout Skypiea and reached even Jaya. Leo was brought out of his contemplation by the sound.


    He shook his head with some mirth.


    Leo - "There''s no point thinking so hard about this."


    He devoured the soul in the Devil Fruit and felt a rush of power.


    < Low Mortal - 69% >


    Leo - ''Didn''t expect that...''


    As he was thinking of his boost, he heard a gentle voice. It was b?r?ly a wisper, but he undoubtedly heard it.


    "Thank...you..."


    Leo - "Huh?"


    He looked around for whoever the voice might belong to.


    Nami - "What''s wrong, Leo?"


    Leo - "Did you hear someone just now?"


    Nami - "No, not really. Why?"


    Leo - "Nothing. I''m probably just hearing things."


    Leo was positive that he wasn''t imagining it, but he decided to leave it for now and focus on what the Devil Fruit gave him.


    Focusing on the Knowledge received from it, he got the name and powers, and to say he was shocked would be an understatement.


    Leo - ''Mythical Zoan type, Hito Hito no Mi: Model - Angel. Grants; flight(wings), the wings can shoot like blades feathers, increased strength, Healing abilities and Blessings/Buffs.''


    The were a few other abilities, but they aren''t that great. Like using a halo as a weapon. He also felt calmer than he has since reincarnating.


    Leo - "Damn..."


    The Healing abilities were probably the best part of the power. He could remove scars, Cure most illnesses and even return a lost limb if it was recent.


    He immediately tried out the transformation.


    To the surprise of those nearby, a pair of shining silver wings sprung from his back and a silver halo appeared over his head, though it had cracks with Hellfire running through them.


    With the transformation, Leo felt a slight increase in strength and healing ability, like it was more natural to use.


    Leo was about to turn back, but he suddenly felt something or rather someone touching his wings. He turned his head to look at the ones responsible.


    Nami and Robin were both touching his wings.


    Nami - "They''re so soft...!"


    Robin - "And beautiful too!"


    Leo - "..."


    He shrugged and left them to it.


    After five minutes of touching up his wings, they realized what they had been doing and got embarrassed, Robin more than Nami.


    Leo - ''I feel like this is a good opportunity to mess around.''


    He reverted his transformation and turned to face them with a serious expression.


    Leo - "So, now that you''re done with that, how are you going to repay me?"


    Robin - "Sorry? What do you mean?"


    She blushed and avoided looking at him.


    Nami had already figured out what he was going to do and decided to see what happens.


    He stared at Robin intently, seeing his opportunity had come, and then started to stroke one of his wings.


    Leo - "You both just started touching me without even asking. I feel so violated! So, how are you going to take responsibility?"


    Robin momentarily started to panic, but she soon realized that he was messing with her.


    She started to pout and then kicked him in the shin.


    Robin - "Oww..."


    Leo - "First you violate me and then you kick me..."


    Robin - "Guh! S-shut up already... I know you''re messing with me... My foot hurts..."


    Leo - "Should have learned from last time."


    He made some seats for the three of them, which they immediately sat in.


    Leo - "*sigh* I don''t know... I get violated and no one will even take responsibility. How sad..."


    Nami, who was sitting on his right, giggle and gave him a kiss on the cheek.


    Nami - "That better?"


    Leo - "For now."


    He smiled and winked at her, receiving a small laugh from her.


    Leo - "See, Robin? Someone knows how to take respons-mh!?"


    He turned his head to her as he spoke, which was either a bad mistake or a happy accident, because it made Robin and him kiss.


    Robin saw Nami kiss Leo on the cheek and thought that it would be a good way to get back at him by doing the same. But she had her eyes closed from embarrassment, so she didn''t see him turn his head and ended up kissing him on the lips.


    It took a moment for Robin to realize that something was wrong and open her eyes, but when she did and realized what had happened, she slowly backed away while bright red.


    Leo - "Uhh... Thanks?"


    Robin couldn''t turn any more red.


    But, Nami sure wanted to try and make her.


    Nami - "My, oh my. I didn''t know you were so bold, Robin~"


    Robin''s head sank down in embarrassment.


    Leo - "Don''t bully her so much. She is embarrassed enough."


    Leo patted Robin on the head.


    Leo - "Does your foot still hurt?:


    She nodded.


    Leo - "Show it to me and I''ll help."


    She hesitated for a moment, but moved her foot over to him.


    Leo took her boot off and then made a silver flame light up on his hand, then gently massaged her foot. Was it necessary? No. But it was fun to see her even more embarrassed.


    It was Nami''s turn to pout now.


    Nami - "Hmph! You tell me not to bully her, but you still do. And how come she gets a massage and I don''t? How unfair."


    Leo - "*Chuckles* I started the bullying, that''s why I get to continue. And I''ll give you one later if you want, but I want one in return."


    Nami - "Deal!"


    Robin sat there, getting her massage and listening to their conversation. She couldn''t help smiling, finding it fun to be with them and started to laugh softly.


    Leo and Nami saw Robin smiling and laughing, and couldn''t help joining them.


    (If one were to wonder where Luffy and the crew are, they went to explore)


    (I''m going to write one more chapter after this and then write some for Ben 10.. I am slightly bored of writing only this and have had a few requests.)

 Chapter 34 - Ch 32 Visiting the family

    (Honestly, this chapter is pretty shit. I haven''t done any proof reading to check for mistakes.


    I had motivation for this chapter a few days ago, but then something came up and I got stressed out. I held off on writing this chapter in hopes of doing it when the stress was gone, which it is, but now I don''t have motivation for it.


    As I said on the previous two chapters, I will now be going over to the Ben 10 ff for awhile.)


    While Leo and the girls were chatting, Luffy was running around Shandora with the guys.


    It wasn''t long until a bunch of people came down the vine in the centre of the city.


    There were Shandians and Skypians together. Some of the Shandians were showing obvious hostility to the Skypians, but they remembered the warning they were given and refrained from taking action.


    At the front of the groups were the Shandian Chief and Ganfall, who had collected his people from their imprisonment.


    When the group got to the bottom of the vine, they saw Leo and the girls sitting near a big golden bell.


    Ganfall walked over to them.


    Ganfall - "I never expected this place was here this whole time, nor that you would be responsible for ridding us of Enel."


    Wyper - "I don''t believe for a second that they were th-"


    *bang*


    The annoyance was cut short by a blast of air pressure sending him flying into a building.


    Leo - "If he annoys me one more time, I''m ripping his head off. Don''t test me."


    Chief - "I will keep him in check. Apologies."


    Leo - "Whatever."


    Leo waved his hand, dropping the bodies of Enel and his people.


    There were sharp gasps when they saw the body of Enel and then they stared at Leo with fear, noting to not piss him off.


    The remainder of the day went without any problems. Luffy and the crew returned before night, there was a small party and everyone went to sleep.


    - The next morning -


    The crew were sitting together and eating breakfast, while also discussing what they wanted to do.


    Luffy wanted to go explore with the guys, Robin wanted to see the ruins of Shandora, while Nami didn''t really care.


    When everyone went off to have their fun, only Leo and Nami were left.


    Leo - "Seen as we finally have time, do you want to go somewhere?"


    Nami - "Sure! But where?"


    Leo - "If you''re ready, then you can find out now."


    Nami - "Yeah, I''m ready."


    With her confirmation, Leo swept her up and jumped into a portal before she could say anything.


    - Over a certain orange farm -


    Two women were relaxing infront of a house, when a orange-red circle appeared above them and two people fell out of it.


    Bellemere/Nojiko - "Huh?"


    Nami - "What the-"


    Leo - "Surprise!"


    Leo put her on her feet.


    Nami looked back and forth between Leo and her family, then ran over to Bellemere and Nojiko with teary eyes.


    Nami - "Mom! Sis!"


    Bellemere/Nojiko - "Nami!?"


    Leo - ''Leo!''


    While the girls had the reunion, Leo was stood twiddling his thumbs.


    After a few minutes of hugging, the girls separated and wiped their tears away. Nami turned to Leo, saw that he was waiting for them to finish and giggled. She ran over and kissed him.


    Nami - "Thank you, Leo."


    Leo - "You''re welcome."


    Bellemere - "My, oh my~"


    Nojiko - "Way to go Nami! Didn''t know you had it in you~"


    Nami got embarrassed and his her face in Leo''s ?h?st.


    Bellemere - "And here, I was hoping I might get him~"


    Nami spun around and looked at her seriously.


    Nami - "No. You''re not allowed."


    They were surprised by how serious she was.


    Bellemere - "Oh? And why not?"


    Nami - "I don''t want to share with my mom."


    Nojiko - "Then what about me?"


    They were only joking with her, but with how serious she was, they were beginning to wonder.


    Nami looked at her with narrowed eyes.


    Nami - "Hmm... Maybe."


    Nojiko - "Obviously you wouldn- wait what!?"


    Bellemere - "What!?"


    They were surprised that she didn''t reject her.


    Nami - "I don''t mind if it''s my sister."


    Leo - "Funny, considering you forgot about her the other day."


    Nami - "Shut it you."


    Leo - "*Snigger* Yeah yeah."


    Nojiko - "Can we get back to-"


    While Nojiko and Bellemere started to interrogate Nami, Leo looked off into the distance in slight confusion.


    The girls noticed that Leo was distracted.


    Nami - "What''s up Leo?"


    He shook his head and looked at them with a smile.


    Leo - "I just feel something over there. It''s not important."


    Nami - "Are you sure? I don''t mind if you wanna go look."


    Leo sighed and made a clone that sprouted silver wings, then flew off.


    Leo - "There. My clone can deal with it and I can stay to spend time with you."


    He looked at her with a loving gaze, which she reciprocated.


    Bellemere and Nojiko, both started ''oohing and aahing'' at them, causing Nami to turn red from embarrassment.


    Nojiko - "*Giggles* Nami''s all love struck~"


    Nami turned around with a pout.


    Nami - "Shut up Nojiko!"


    Leo laughed and hugged her from behind while patting her head, making her relaxed and happy.


    Leo - "You look cute when you get embarrassed."


    And like that, she was back to being red.


    Nami - "Be quiet you..."


    The other two laughed at Nami, but they were happy for her.


    After that, they went into the house for awhile.


    - In the sky over the East Blue -


    C. Leo was hovering in the sky, looking at a bunch of floating islands.


    He was slightly confused, but remembered that it should be from one of the movies, but he wasn''t to bothered with the movies and only knew some basic plot from them.


    (A/N: I haven''t watched the movies. I don''t really like to.)


    C. Leo - ''Let''s see... A Devil Fruit that makes things float. Some plant that stimulates evolution. And that''s all I remember.''


    C. Leo - "Welp. Let''s get to killing."


    Without wasting time, he swooped down to an island with a Palace, a bunch of sinful souls and someone with a Devil Fruit.


    He didn''t bother with theatrics and went straight through the roof, then started his slaughter. Though he did spare a few, but only to use them for some experimenting.


    Once all the underlings were dead, he took out some dude that looked like a clown and then a balding blonde haired old guy who had sat watching the slaughter in shock.


    < Low Mortal - 77.77% >


    When the old man died, all the islands started falling from the sky, so Leo quickly used the Float Float fruit, which got an upgrade when he got it. It now was more like Telekinesis on steroids, capable of permanently making something stay floating.


    The Devil Fruit is nice, really nice, but the plant that stimulates evolution, known as IQ, is even better. It increases both strength and intelligence in animals, so he can now make his XP farm more efficient.


    Plus, he has the experience of the clown, aka Dr. Indigo, a chemist that had already altered the IQ plant into the SIQ, which boosts the strength increase, but at the expense of making the subject more violent. So, it is pretty much a failure.


    Fortunately, with the good doctors experience, he can make his own modifications.


    Anyways, with people dead, all he had to do was loot the place. So, he did that. Including the lab.


    Once the looting was done, he started lowering the islands down from the sky and dumped some IQ on an island that had some human inhabitants that were sick, and the plant was the only cure they had.


    C. Leo made a clone and had it go set up a laboratory in the dimension, as well as start some experiments on the IQ. Which he had planted in multiple areas around his two islands, where he would make living conditions harder and then made a garden to grow more for experiments.


    When the islands were all on the surface and he made sure they wouldn''t end up sinking into the sea, C. Leo made a portal to his original and then dispersed.


    - Back to Leo and Nami -


    Leo was sitting with the girls when he got his clones memories and was content with what he got, resulting in a slight grin.


    Nami noticed his grin.


    Nami - "So? Did you get something good?"


    Leo - "Yeah. A new Devil Fruit ability and a plant that stimulates evolution in animals."


    Nami - "Are you going to use the plant to evolve the creatures on your islands?"


    Leo - "Mhm. Already placed the plants."


    Bellemere and Nojiko, who seemed to have been forgotten, were looking between them confusedly.


    Bellemere - *Cough* "Did you just say he has his own islands?"


    Leo - "Technically an entire world(dimension) that I have control over, where I remade a couple of the islands we have been to."


    Their brains seemed to shut down as they tilted their heads side to side, so Leo and Nami left them to reboot.


    Nami - "What was the Devil Fruit ability you got."


    Leo - "It was originally the ability to make yourself and objects float permanently when touched, then control them. But, it got upgraded to an extremely strong Telekinesis."


    Nami - "Well, that''s nice..."


    Nami looked away with a pout.


    Leo - "What''s wrong?"


    Nami - "You keep getting stronger and new powers, but still haven''t started training me like you promised."


    Leo - "Is that all? I plan on starting everyone''s training tomorrow. I might also be able to share some abilities with you, but I don''t know yet."


    Nami - "Do you mean your fire?"


    Leo - "No. From what I can tell, I can''t share that at all, but I maybe able to share the Devil Fruit abilities or atleast some of them. We can check it some other time though, let''s just relax for today."


    She nodded in response and looked at her confused family with a smile.


    They both managed to get Bellemere and Nojiko rebooted, and continued spending their time talking. Every now and then, Nami would stop and look at Leo with a sweet, happy smile, which was caught by the other two girls who were glad to see Nami happy.


    When the day was coming to an end, Leo and Nami said their goodbyes and returned to Skypiea.

 Chapter 35 - Ch 33 Hard Work and Reward

    (How are you guy''s doing?)


    After returning to Skypiea, Leo and Nami joined the crew in partying, which was a continuation of the previous nights party.


    They all ate and drank alcohol until they passed out. Minus Leo, who went to sleep normally due to his inability to become inebriated.


    - The Next Morning -


    Leo got up earlier than the rest of the crew, stretched a little bit and then looked at the sleeping bunch with a mischievous smirk.


    He made a big gong and hit it powerfully, causing it to ring loudly and startle the crew awake.


    Crew - "AAAHHHHHHH!!!... WHAT WAS THAT FOR!?"


    Leo - "*Sniggering* To wake you all up. I want to help you all get stronger while we''re up here."


    Luffy - "REALLY!"


    Leo - "Yup. No arguments from anybody? Good, now get up."


    After giving them a few minutes to wake themselves up, Leo had them gather up.


    Leo - "Alright, I''ve got some stuff for you all to wear."


    Leo started throwing sets clothes at them, which confused them. That was until they caught them and fell to the ground, stuck under them.


    He had made weighted clothing for them. To do this, he simply used the Chomp Chomp fruits abilities. Using his fire to devour some clothes from the people he had killed and then create new ones while infusing the powers of the Kilo Kilo fruit, changing the weight to whatever was needed. The only problem was, was that they couldn''t be more than 10 tons per item. (Obviously not all at 10 tons)


    Making the clothes was similar to using his Hellfire, just without the Hellfire signal in them.


    There were; shirts, wrist bands and shoes. Plus some swords for Zoro and a special set for Chopper. Basically, Goku''s weighted clothes.


    After watching the funny sight of them all crawling out from under the clothes, he explained what was going to happen.


    Leo - "Right. So, as you can see, the clothes that I gave you weigh a lot. You''re all going to train until your muscles are burning, at which point I will heal you."


    He showed them his newly acquired ''Angel Fire''. The silver one from the Devil Fruit, not the blue ''Flames of Redemption'' that come from the Ghost Rider, which are just a show that the Spirit of Vengeance and the Rider are no longer at odds, and grants the ability to revive people.


    Leo waited for them to put the clothes on (over their normal ones) and was about to have the crew start their training, but remembered something and looked at Luffy, Robin and Chopper.


    Leo - "I have something special for you three."


    He threw some bracelets at them. Which just so happened to have Seastone in them.


    The three put on the bracelets. Luffy fell to the floor, devoid of any strength. Robin only seemed to go a bit weak in the knees, so she probably had built a bit of resistance beforehand. And Chopper returned to looking like a normal reindeer, falling to the floor beside Luffy. (I don''t know what happens with Chopper when he touches Seastone)


    Leo - "Those bracelets have some Seastone in them. You two take a while to get build some resistance to it and then start exercising. Robin, you should start doing whatever you can until the Seastone doesn''t bother you."


    He received some weak groans and then turned to the rest.


    Leo - "Well, what are you waiting for? Get going! If you slack off, I''m going to set some beast''s on to you."


    A sadistic smile made its way on to his face as he laughed creepily.


    Getting creeped out by Leo''s sudden change in personality, the crew shivered and then started running like their life depended on it. Though, considering that they were wearing the weighted clothes, they weren''t all that fast.


    While the crew was ''Running'', Leo decided to test out his new lightning powers. He pointed towards a tree and shot a black lightning bolt out of his finger, which totally decimated the tree he aimed at. Along with several others behind it...


    Leo - ''... Well, that was unexpected.''


    After seeing the destructive power and colour of his lightning, Leo could feel a d?s?r? to see the full extent of its power, but he restrained himself so as not to destroy the whole of Skypiea by accident. He can play with it later in his dimension.


    For now though, Leo decided to try out an ability which he doesn''t believe will be too useful.


    He transformed into his angel form, sprouting his silver wings and halo.


    He grabbed his halo from over his head and looked at it while spinning it on his finger, then threw it at a tree.


    The halo flew through the air and sliced straight through the tree, like it was paper. The top of the tree slid off from the cut section and made a resounding *Boom*.


    Leo saw the halo go through a few more trees and then recalled it, making it go back to the point above his head.


    Seeing the potential of his halo, Leo checked what else it could do. He threw it again and it multiplied several times, and then he made them explode, decimating whatever was in the blast radius.


    Having tested his most recent abilities, he decided to focus on training the other for now.


    Using Observation Haki to keep an eye on them, he was able to tell when some one was slacking. So, when he saw that Usopp wasn''t putting his all into, he discreetly made a clone and had him transform into a Tiger, which then started chasing after Usopp.


    Needless to say, Usopp started putting his all into the training.


    10 minutes in and Luffy got up and joined the others in their tor-uhh... ''training''...


    Luffy pushed himself more than the others in order to make up for his short delay.


    20 minutes in and Chopper also joined. Him and Robin were quite slow, but they were making progress.


    Every now and then, when he saw that someone couldn''t go on anymore, Leo would throw some Angel Fire at them, healing their strained bodies and revitalising them.


    After a whole hour had passed, Leo had them stop running... Only to start doing push ups, sit ups and squats.


    Occasionally, he would end up looking at Nami''s body and get slightly aroused, but he would shake his head and look away. Nami noticed him looking at her and would blush a bit, but also had a slight smile.


    Nami was wholeheartedly committed to the training, she didn''t complain or slow down despite being in great pain and constantly becoming exhausted.


    She had never been one to obsess over being strong before, but since she met Leo and when she started to have feelings for him, she didn''t want to always need protection from others. Being a burden isn''t fun...


    When Leo agreed to train her, she was thankful, and now that it''s finally happening, she didn''t want halfass it.


    After a while, Leo let them all stop working working out and healed them for the umpteenth time.


    When they were told they could stop, they instantly dropped to the floor.


    Luffy - "So hungryyyy!!!"


    Usopp - "Why me!!? What did I do to deserve this Hell!?!? Why has God sent a Demon to torment me like this!!!?"


    Sanji - "Why are we the only ones training?"


    Leo walked over to them with a smirk.


    Leo - "I''m not training with you, because the ground would shatter under the amount of weight I can hold. Anyways, stop complaining and come eat. I made food seen as you all still need to eat." ''Technically, it was a clone.''


    Leo left them to finish eating, as well as giving them time to have a small break, and then called them to continue training.


    The crew begrudgingly made their way over to him.


    Leo - "Okay. Good new! You don''t have to workout anymore for the time being."


    Crew - "Yaaay!"


    Leo - "Bad news! You''re going to be sparring against my clones. And you have to keep the weights on, while they will use more strength than you."


    Crew - "Nooo!"


    Leo laughed at their misery and created a clone for each of them. Except Nami, who he would train with personally.


    For the sake of letting the ones with Devil Fruit powers fight to their full capacity, he let them take off the Seastone bracelets.


    Each crew member was taken some distance from the others by the clones, so that they could begin training, leaving Leo and Nami behind.


    Leo - "So, what kind of fighting style would you like?"


    Nami - "I like to use a staff when I have to fight."


    He nodded, making a couple staffs and throwing one over to her.


    Nami caught the staff, only to almost drop it.


    Leo - "Well, let''s get to it."


    With that, their training started. Leo started by taking her through basic stances and then putting them into practice by fighting. He would occasionally correct her stance, but she did pretty well overall.


    - Robin''s training site -


    When C.Leo got to where they would be training, he immediately got to training Robin.


    He had made a suggestion to practice using daggers and throwing knives, which she agreed to.


    Producing 4 daggers and 6 throwing knives, along with some sheaths for the daggers and a pouch for the knives. 2 dagger on the back, at the hip, and 1 on each leg, while the pouch was on the side of the hip. He had the same equipment.


    He took the daggers from his legs and started with teaching her how to fight normally, and when she got used to that, he then started mixing things up.


    While continuing to fight her, he surprised her by creating an arm out of fire, making it grab a dagger from his back and putting it to her gut.


    Robin was surprised by the unexpected attack and simultaneously realized what he was showing her.


    C.Leo backed up and got back into a fighting position, waiting for her to attack.


    Robin attacked him and started using her Devil Fruit in a variety of different ways, some of which she picked up from C.Leo during their fights.


    And that''s how their training continued.


    Similar things were happening with the others.


    Chopper was taught to target specific body parts, that he, as a Doctor, was knowledgeable about.


    Usopp was more or less getting taught Observation Haki, because the clone would pelt him with rocks and shout "DODGE!" a bunch. He was also taught some defensive skills and improved his aim.


    Sanji had his own fighting style sharpened and used against him occasionally, along with being told how to perform Soru.


    Zoro basically did what he and Leo always did and sharpened their swordsmanship against one another.


    And finally, Luffy was shown what it was like to fight someone like him, because the clown was using the Spring Spring fruit against him.


    The sparring went on for a long time and they all made rapid improvements. They did stop eventually and were given more food and time to rest.


    Unfortunately, they were made to workout more afterwards...


    By the end of the day, everyone was significantly stronger and more skill. But were also dead tired, with the guys cursing Leo, who had a shit eating grin.


    They went to bed, glad that their hell was over. Too bad it was going to continue tomorrow...


    Leo also gave Nami the promised massage as a reward for her hard work.


    - The Next Morning -


    The Crew was once more awakened by the sound of a gong and jumped up. They tried to run away, but were dragged back by chains.


    They ended up redoing everything they did yesterday, but with heavier or more equipment.


    They trained, ate, sparred, ate and then trained some more.


    This pattern continued for a week straight. Occasionally, they were made to fight and kill some beast''s from his dimension.


    - On the eighth day -


    Leo - "Okay. Yesterday was the end of your forced training. Go! Be free!"


    The guys all jumped and cheered, and then they ran away shouting.


    Guys - "No take backs!/Let''s go exploring!/I need some booze!"


    Leo watched them run away and pretended to be sad.


    Leo - "It almost feels like they are running away from me. I wonder why?"


    Nami - "Sure~ For what possible reason could they doing that~?"


    Leo - "Right!?"


    They both laughed a bit at their nonsense.


    Robin wryly shook her head.


    Robin - "Well then, what shall we do with our freedom?"


    Leo looked at her.


    Leo - "Sunbathe?"


    Nami - "Ohh~ Is that your way of saying, you want to see us in bathing suits~?"


    Nami looked at him flirtatiously, which he returned.


    Leo - "Well~ I certainly wouldn''t complain~"


    She smirked and looked at Robin.


    Nami - "You hear that, Robin? He wants to see us in bathing suits~ What do you think~?"


    Robin - "*Chuckles* Sure. I don''t mind~"


    Nami - "Great! Then let''s go change!"


    Before Robin knew what was happening, she was being dragged by an overly excited Nami to get changed at the ship.


    Leo smiled and made his way to the ship, which had long been moved over to Upper Yard.


    When he got the ship, he changed his clothes into a pair of shorts and took a seat, waiting for the girls.


    Nami and Robin came out after 20 minutes.


    Leo looked at them and had his mouth open to talk, but the words got caught in his throat as he blushed a little.


    Nami was in a blue, skimpy bikini, and Robin was in a black one.


    The girls giggled seeing his reaction.


    Nami then posed s?xily.


    Nami - "What do you think~?"


    Leo - "... You look too s?xy in those bikinis..."


    They blushed a bit and looked at each other, then back to Leo.


    Nami/Robin - "Thanks..."


    They then took a seat on either side of Leo.


    After getting over their mutual shyness, the three of them spent their time chatting and laughing with each other.


    By the time the others returned, Leo and the girls were fully dressed.


    The crew ate together, had fun and then went to bed.


    (Finally! I will be done with Skypiea soon!)